Skip to main content

Full text of "Evidence laws : report to the 1983 General Assembly of North Carolina"

See other formats


LEGISLATIVE 
RESEARCH  COMMISSION 

EVIDENCE  LAWS 


REPORT  TO  THE 

1983  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 

OF  NORTH  CAROLINA 


LEGISLATIVE 
RESEARCH  COMMISSION 

EVIDENCE  LAWS 


REPORT  TO  THE 

1983  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 

OF  NORTH  CAROLINA 


A    l,IMlTi;i)   NL'MBKK   OF   COl'lKS    OK   TIliS    Kl'.l'Oin'    IS   AVAiLAIil.R 
|-()K    DISTRIBUTION   THROUCll   TllK    I.KGISLATIVE    LIBRARY. 

ROOM   2126,    2226 
STATE   LEGISLATTVK    BIIILOINC 
RALEIGH,    NC      27611 
TELEl'llONR:    (919)    733-7778 

OR 

ROOM  500 

LEGISLATIVE  OFFICE  BUILDING 
RALEIGH,  NC   27611 
TKLKI-noNE :  ('))'))  733-')3')0 


STATE    OF    NORTH    CAROLINA 
LEGISLATIVE  RESEARCH   COMMISSION 

STATE    LEGISLATIVE    BUILDING 


RALEIGH   276 


January  12,  1982 


TO  THE  MEMBERS  OF  THE  1983  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY: 

The  Legislative  Research  Commission  herewith  reports  to  the 

1983  General  Assembly  on  the  laws  of  evidence.  The  report  is 

made  pursuant  to  Resolution  61  (SJR  698)  of  the  1981  General 
Assembly. 

This  report  was  prepared  by  the  Legislative  Research  Commission's 
Study  Committee  on  The  Laws  of  Evidence  and  is  transmitted  by  the 
Legislative  Research  Commission  for  your  consideration. 


M^  /j^Jh^*^^^ 


Respectfully    submitted, 


CoChairmen 
Legislative    Research    Commission 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


Page 

Legislative  Research  Commission  i 

Study  Coniminittee  an-^  Its  Activities ii 

North  Carolina  Shoulf^  Adopt  an  Evidence  Code iii 

The  Code  Should  Be  Based  op  the  Federal  Rules  of  Evidence  .  iv 

Effective  Date v 

Recommendation , vi 


rule; 


Article  I.   General  Provisions: 

Rule  101.   Scope 1 

Rule  102.   Purpose  and  construction 1 

Rule  103.   Rulings  on  evidence:  

(a)  Effect  of  erroneous  ruling: 

(1)  Objection 3 

(2)  Offer  of  proof 3 

(b)  Record  of  offer  and  ruling   ....     3 

(c)  Hearing  of  jury 3 

(d)  Plain  error 3 

Rule  10U.   Preliminary  questions: 

(ay   Questions  of  admissibility 

generally   4 

(b)  Felevancy  conditioned  on  fact  ...     5 

(c)  Hearing  of  jury 5 

(d)  Testimony  fcy  accused   5 

(e)  Weight  and  credibility   5 

Rule  105..   Limited  admissibility 9 

Pule  106.   Remainder  of  or  related  writings 

or  recorded  statements  10 

Article  II.   Judicial  Notice: 

Pule  201.   Judicial  notice  of  adjudicative 
facts: 
<a)   Scope  of  rule  

(b)  Kinds  of  facts 

(c)  When  discretionary   

(d)  When  mandatory   .......... 

(e)  Opportunity  to  be  heard  

(f)  Time  of  taking  notice  

(g)  Instructing  jury   

Article  III.   Presumptions  in  Civil  Actions  and 

Procofviings: 
Ruir^  301.   Presumptions  in  qeneral  in  civil 

actions  and  proceedings   .... 
''ul.-  302.   Applicability  of  State  law  m 


civil  actions  and  proceedings   .    17 
Articlfi  IV.   PelGvancy  and  Its  Limits: 

Rule  401.   Definition  of  "relevant  evidence"     17 
RuIp  402.   Relevant  evidence  generally 

admissible;  irrelevant  evidence 

inadmissible  20 

Rule  lOJ.   Exclusion  of  relevant  evidence  on 

grounds  of  preiudice,  confusion, 

or  waste  of  time 21 

Sule  404.   Character  evidence  not  admissible 

to  prove  conduct;  exceptions; 

other  crimes: 

(a)  Character  evidence  generally: 

(1)  Cliaracter    of    accused 23 

(2)  Character  of  victim   .....    23 
(1)   Character  of  witness 23 

(b)  Other  crimes,  wrongs,  or  acts  ...    23 
Rula  405.   Methods  of  proving  character: 

(a)  Reputation  or  opinion 28 

(b)  Specific  instances  of  conduct  ...    29 

Pule  406.   Habit;  routine  practice   31 

Sule  407.   Subsequent  remedial  measures  ...    34 
Pule  408.   Compromise  and  offers  to 

compromise 36 

Ruls  409.   Payment  of  medical  and  other 

expenses -.    38 

Rule  410.   Inadmissibility  of  pleas, 

plea  discussions,  and  related 

statements 40 

Rula  411.   Liability  insurance 44 

Rule  412.   Rape  or  sex  offence  cases; 

relevance  of  victim's  past 

behavior 44 

Article  V.   Privileges: 

Rule  501.   General  rule 47 

Article  VI.   Witnesses: 

Rule  601.   General  rule  of  competency; 

disqualification  of  witness   .  .    48 

(a)  General  rule 48 

(b)  Disqualification  of  witness  ....    48 
Rule  602.   Lack  of  personal  knowledge  ....    50 

Rule  603.   Oath  or  affirmation 51 

Rule  604.   Interpreters 51 

Rule  605.   Competency  of  judge  as  witness  .  .    52 
Rule  606.   Competency  of  juror  as  witness: 

(a)  At  the  trial 52 

(b)  Inquiry  into  validity  of  verdict  or 

indictment 52 

Rule  607.   Who  may  impeach 55 

Ruli^  608.   Evidence  of  character  and  conduct 
of  witness: 
(a)   Opinion  and  reputation  evidence 

of  cliaracter 56 

(I')   Specific  instances  of  conduct  ...    56 
Rule  609.   Impeachment  by  evidence  of 
conviction  of  crime: 

(a)  General  rule 59 

(b)  Time  limit 59 


(c)  Effect  of  pardon 60 

(d)  Juvenile  adjudications   60 

(e)  Pendency  of  appeal 60 

Rule  610.   Religious  beliefs  or  opinions   .  .    61 
Rul3  611.   Mode  and  order  of  interrogation 

and  presentation: 

(a)  Control  by  court 62 

(b)  Scope  of  cross-examination   ....    62 

(c)  Leading  questions  62 

Rul3  612.   Writing  or  object  used  to  refresh 

□  emory 64 

(a)  While  testifying   64 

(b)  Before  testifying  65 

(c)  Terms  and  conditions  of  production 
anduse 65 

Rule  613.   Prior  statements  of  witnesses   .  .    66 
RuIp  614.   Calling  and  interrogation  of 
witnesses  by  court: 

(a)  Calling  by  court 67 

(b)  Interrogation  by  court 67 

(c)  Objections 67 

Rule  615.   Exclusion  of  witnesses 68 

Article  VII.   Opinions  and  Expert  Testimony: 

Rule  701.   Opinion  testimony  by  lay  witnesses    70 

Rule  702.   Testimony  by  experts 71 

Rule  703.   Bases  of  opinion  testimony  by 

experts 71 

Pule  704.   Opinion  on  ultimate  issue   ....    72 
Rule  705.   Disclosure  of  facts  or  data 

underlying  expert  opinion   ...    73 
Rule  706.   Court  appointed  experts: 

(a)  Appointment 74 

(b)  Compensation 75 

(c)  Disclosure  of  appointment  75 

(d)  Parties*  experts  of  own  selection  .    75 
Article  VIII.   Hearsay: 

Rule  801.   Definitions  and  exception  for 

Admissions  of  Party-Opponent   .    76 

(a)  Statement 76 

(b)  Declarant 76 

(c)  Hearsay 76 

(d)  Exception  for  admissions  by  a 

party-opponent  .........    76 

Rule  R02.   Hearsay  rule 82 

Rule  803.   Hearsay  exceptions;  availability 
of  declarant  immaterial: 

(1)  Present  sense  impression   .    82 

(2)  Excited  utterance  83 

(3)  Then  existing  mental, 

emotional,  or  physical 
condition  ........    83 

(4)  Statements  for  purposes  of 

medical  diagnosis  or 
treatment 83 

(5)  Recorded  recollection  ...    83 

(6)  Records  of  regularly 

conducted  activity   ...    83 

(7)  Absence  of  entry  in  records 


kept  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  paragraph 

(6) 8a 

(B)   Public  records  and  reports.    84 
(9)   Records  of  vital  statistics    85 

(10)  Absence  of  public  record  or 

entry 85- 

(11)  Records  of  religious 

organizations  85 

(12)  Marriage,  baptismal,  and 

similar  certificates   .  .    85 

(13)  Family  records 8€ 

(11)   Records  of  documents  affecting 

an  interest  in  property  .    86 
CS)   Statements  in  documents 

affecting  an  enterest  in 
property 86 

(16)  Statements  an  ancient 

documents 86 

(17)  Market  reports,  commercial 

publications   86 

(18)  Learned  treatises  87 

(19)  Eeputation  concerning  personal 

or  family  history  ....    87 

(20)  Reputation  concerning 

boundaries  or  general 

history    87 

(21)  Reputation  as  to  character.    37 

(22)  (Reserved)     87 

(23)  Judgment  as  to  personal, 

family,  or  general  history, 
or  boundaries    87 

(24)  Other  exceptions   88 

Rule  804.   Hearsay  exceptions;  declarant 

unavailable: 

(a)  Definition  of  unavailability  .  102 

(b)  Hearsay  exceptions: 

(1)  Former  testimony   .   103 

(2)  Statement  under 

belief  of 

impending  death  .   103 

(3)  Statement  against 

interest   ....   103 

(4)  Statement  of 

personal  or  family 
history 104 

(5)  Other  exceptions   .   104 

Rule  305.   Hearsay  within  hearsay   110 

Rule  R06.   Attacking  and  supporting 

credibility  of  declarant   ...   Ill 
Article  IX.   Authentication  and  Identification: 

Rule  901.   Requirement  of  authentication  or 
identification: 

(a)  General  provision   .....   113 

(b)  Illustrations: 

(1)   Testimony  of 

witness  with 
knowledge   ...   114 


(2)  Nonexpert  opinion 

on  handwriting  .     114 

(3)  Comparison  by  trier 

or  expert  witness    114 
<U)   Distinctive 

characteristics 

and  the  like  .  .  .  114 

(5)  Voice  identification  114 

(6)  Telephone 

conversations   .  .  114 

(7)  Public  records  or 

reports   .....  115 

(8)  Ancient  documents 

or  data 

compilations  .  .  115 

(9)  Process  or  system   .  115 

(10)  Methods  provided  by 

statute 115 

Rule  902.   Self-authentication: 

(1)  Domestic  public  documents 

under  seal 121 

(2)  Domestic  public  documents  not 

under  seal 121 

(3)  Foreign  public  documents  .  .  .  121 

(4)  Certified  copies  of  public 

records   ..........  122 

(5)  Official  publications   ....  122 

(6)  Newspapers  and  periodicals  .  .  122 

(7)  Trade  inscriptions  and  the 

like 122 

(8)  Acknowledged  documents  ....  122 

(9)  Commercial  paper  and  related 

documents 123 

(10)  Presumptions  created  by  law  ,  123 
P.uIp  903.   Subscribing  witness  testimony 

unnecessary   ..........  126 

Article  X.   Contents  of  Writings,  Recordings,  and 
Photographs: 
Pul?  1001.   Definitions: 

(1)  Writings  and  recordings 127 

(2)  Photographs 127 

(3)  Original 127 

(4)  Duplicate 129 

Rule  1002.  Requirement  of  original  ....  129 
Rule  1003.  Admissibility  of  duplicates  .  .  130 
Rule  1004.   Admissibility  of  other 

evidence  of  contents: 

(1)  Originals  lost  or 

destroyed    .......   131 

(2)  Original  not  obtainable  .  .   131 

(3)  Original  in  possession  of 

opponent 131 

(4)  Collateral  matters   ....   131 

Ful"  1005.   Public  records       133 

Rule  1006.   summaries    134 

Ful?  1007.   Testimony  or  written 

admission  of  party 134 

Rule  1008.   Functions  of  court  and  1ury  .  .    135 


Article  XI.   miscellaneous  Rul^is: 

Pule  1101-   Applicability  of  rules: 

(a)  Proceedings  generally   .  .    13b 

(b)  Pules  inapplicable: 

(1)  Preliminary 

proceedings    .  .  .    136 

(2)  Grand  in  jury    .  .  .    136 

(3)  Miscellaneous 

proceedings    ...    137 

(4)  Contempt  proceedings     137 
Rule  1102.   Short  title    137 

EFFECTIVE  DATE 137 


LEGISLATIVE  RESEARCH  COMMISSION 


The  Legislative  Research  Commission,  created  by  Article 
6B  of  Chapter  120  of  the  General  Statutes,  is  authorized  pursuant 
to  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly  "to  make  or  cause  to  be 
made  such  studies  of  and  investigations  into  governmental 
agencies  and  institutions  and  matters  of  public  policy  as  will 
aid  the  General  Assembly  in  perforaing  its  duties  in  the  most 
efficient  and  effective  manner"  and  "to  report  to  the  General 
Assembly  the  results  of  the  studies  made,"  which  reports  "may  be 
accompanied  by  the  recommendations  of  the  Commission  and  bills 
suggested  to  effectuate  the  recommendations."  G.S.  120-30.17. 
The  Commission  is  co-chaired  by  the  Speaker  of  the  House  and  the 
President  Pro  Tempore  of  the  Senate.  The  Commission  consists  of 
the  following  five  Representatives,  who  were  appointed  by  the 
Speaker,  and  five  Senators,  who  were  appointed  by  the  President 
Pro  Tempore.   G.S.  120-30. 10 (a) . 


House  Speaker  Liston  B. 
Chairman 


Ramsey, 


Senate  President  Pro  Tem 
W.  Craig  Lawing,  Chairman 


Representative  Chris  S.  Barker,  Jr.   Senator  Henson  P.  Barnes 


Representative  John  T.  Church 


Senator  Carolyn  Hathis 


Representative  Gordon  H.  Greenwood    Senator  William  D.  Mills 


Represeutdtive  John  J.  Hunt 


Senator  Russell  Walker 


Representative  Lura  S.  Tally 


Senator  Robert  W.  Wynne 


At  the 
Legislative  Resea 
numerous  subjects 
Pursuant  to  G. S.  1 
appointed  committe 
to  conduct  the  stu 
Commission  was  d 
group  of  studies  a 
the  various  comm 
addition,  one  Sena 
were  designated  Co 


direction  of  the  1981  General  Assembly,  the 
rch  Commission  has  undertaken  studies  of 
which  were  grouped  into  broad  categories. 
20-30. 10(b)  and  (c) ,  the  Commission  Co-Chairmen 
es  consisting  of  legislators  and  public  Bembers 
dies.  Each  member  of  the  Legislative  Research 
elegated  the  responsibility  of  overseeing  one 
nd  causing  the  findings  and  recommendations  of 
ittees  to  be  reported  to  the  Commission.  In 
tor  and  one  Representative  from  each  committee 
-Chairmen. 


STUDY  C0MI1ITTEE  fiND  I'^^S    ACTIVITIES 

Resolution  65  (House  Joint  Resolution  1177)  of  the  1979 
General  Assembly  authorized  the  Legislative  Research  Commission 
to  study  the  laws  of  evidence  and  to  direct  its  efforts  toward  a 
proposed  evidence  code  for  North  Carolina.  Henson  Barnes,  Ralph 
Stockton,  Charles  Becton,  Janes  Black,  Walter  Brock,  Kenneth 
3roun,  Robert  Pyrd,  Patricia  Conner,  William  Hancock,  Willis 
Whichard,  Herbert  Larason,  Jr.,  John  C.  Martin,  McNeil  Smith,  R. 
C.  Soles,  Robert  S.  Swain,  and  John  B.  Harlick  were  appointed 
members  of  the  Committee  to  Study  the  Laws  of  Evidence  and 
Comparative  Negligence.  Donald  Hunt,  A.  W.  Turner,  and  Dennis 
Bryan  served  as  counsel  for  the  committee.  The  committee  met  10 
times  and  gave  tentative  approval  to  approximately  one  half  of 
the  evidence  code.  Resolution  61  (House  Joint  Resolution  1292  of 
the  1981  General  Assembly)  authorized  the  Legislative  Research 
Commission  to  continue  its  studv  on  the  laws  of  evidence. 

The  following  persons  were  appointed  to  the  evidence  Laws  Study 
Committee. 


Senator  Henson  P.  Barnes,  Representative  Paul  Pulley, 

Co-chairman  Co-Chairman 

Honorable  Anthonv  Brannon  Representative  Austin  H.  Allran 

Dean  Kenneth  Broun  Representative  Joe  Hackney 

Senator  William  Gerry  Hancock,  Jr.    Representative  Parks  Helms 

Senator  Joseph  E.  Johnson  Representative  George  A.  Hux 

Honorable  Philip  0.  Redwine  Honorable  William  H.  ricMillan 

Senator  R.  C.  Soles  Representative  Dennis  A.  Wicker 

The  following  persons  served  as  staff  for  the  committee. 

Mr.  Douald  B.  Hunt  -  Chief  Counsel  and  Draftsman  of  Commentary 

Miss  Genie  Rogers  -  Counsel 

Professor  Walker  Blakey  -  Consultant 

Judy  Britt  -  Clnrk 

The  Evidence  L=i  ws  Study  Committee  met  eight  times  and  reviewed 
the  rules  tentatively  approved  by  the  prior  committee  as  well  as 
rules  in  the  areas  the  prior  committee  had  not  addressed. 

ii 


NORTH  CAROLINA  SHOULD  ADOPT  AN  EVIDENCE  CODE 

The  Evidence  Laws  Study  Committee  found  that  the  need 
for  an  evidence  code  clearly  exists  in  North  Carolina. 

The  most  compelling  reason  why  North  Carolina  should  codify  the 
law  of  evidence  is  to  make  that  law  easier  to  find  and  to  use. 
K.  Blakey,  Moving  Toward  an  Evidence  Law  of  General  Principles: 
Several  Suggestions  Concerning  an  Evidence  Code  for  North 
Carolina,  13  N.C.  Cent.  L.J.  1,  5  (1981).  At  present  the  rules 
of  evidence  are  a  complex  and  confusing  morass  of  cases  and 
statutes.  Id-  at  5.  The  rules  governing  the  introduction  of 
evidence  often  lie  buried  in  the  hundreds  of  volumes  of  North 
Carolina  decisions  or  scattered  throughout  the  General  Statutes. 
M.  Patrick,  Toward  a  Codification  of  _the  Law  of  Evidence  in  North 
Carolina,  16  Wake  Forest  L.  Rev.  669  (1980). 

North  Carolina  evidence  law  has  benefited  a  great  deal 
from  the  labors  of  Professor  Stansbury  and  Dean  Brandis.  See  D. 
S tans  bury.  The  North  Carolina  Law  of  Evidence  (1st  ed.  1946  &  2d 
ed.  1963) ;  D.  Stansbury,  North  Carolina  Evidence  (Brandis  rev. 
1973);  H.  Brandis,  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  (1982). 
Nevertheless,  trial  judges  must  decide  most  evidence  questions 
within  a  few  seconds.  W.  Blakey,  supra,  at  5.  These  treatises 
cannot  meet  the  needs  of  the  judge  or  lawyer  during  a  pressured 
trial. 

Even  when  a  judge  or  practitioner  has  time  to  research 
an  evidence  question  at  his  leisure,  his  efforts  frequently  yield 
no  clear  answer.  He  often  finds  "no  lav  on  point  or  numerous 
precedents  seemingly  at  war  with  themselves."  M.  Patrick,  supra, 
at  669.  To  codify  the  law  would  alleviate  this  problem,  giving 
far  greater  access  to  the  rules  of  evidence  by  putting  them 
together  in  one  place  and  grouping  them  in  logical  order. 
Furthermore,  if  the  rules  are  easier  to  locate,  presumably  they 
will  be  more  predictably  and  uniformly  applied  in  courts 
throughout  the  State,  and  the  guality  of  jurisprudence  in  North 
Carolina  will  be  improved. 

Enactment  of  an  integrated  and  thorough  code  would  also 
obviate  the  need  for  waiting  on  slowly  developing  case  law  to 
fill  in  gaps  in  the  law  of  evidence.  Because  the  rules  of 
evidence  in  North  Carolina  are  largely  derived  from  decisional 
law,  unsettled  issues  are  often  left  while  the  profession  waits 
for  a  case  that  raises  them.  Codification  is  a  way  of  filling  in 
these  gaps. 

Another  good  reason  for  codifying  the  rules  of  evidence 
is  that  codification  can  serve  as  a  vehicle  for  badly  needed 
reform  in  some  areas  of  evidence  law.   As  Dean  Brandis  states: 

"Although  the  fundamentals  of  most  of  the 
judicial  and  statutory  rules  can  be  justified, 
and  while  some  currently  unacceptable  common  law 
rules  have  been  modified  or  rejected,  there  is 
still  room  for  criticism.  Some  rules,  still 
sound  in  their  general   features,   have   acquired 


artificial  refinements  through  the  accidents  of 
decisions  in  individual  cases.  Some  originated 
in  a  misunderstanding  of  previous  decisions.  For 
a  few,  no  understandable  reason  can  be 
discovered.  *** 

Important  changes  for  the  better  have  been 
made  by  statute  or  decision,  but  a  state  of 
perfection  has  certainly  not  been  reached. 
Popular  mistrust  of  the  efficiency  of  iudicial 
procedure  is  based  to  a  substantial  extent  on  the 
layman's  experience  with  and  observation  of  the 
rules  of  evidence  in  operation.  ***  Much  popular 
criticism  is  the  result  of  ignorance  or 
misunderstanding,  but  some  is  justified,  and  the 
cure  for  this  is  intelligent  reform  rather  than 
undiscriminating  defense  of  every  feature  of  the 
existing  system."  Br^ndis  on  North  Carolina 
IXi^^iice,   supra,  §2,  at  3-U  (footnotes  omitted)  . 

Although  Justice  Lake  asserted  in  State  v.  Vestal,  278 
N.C.  561,  5fi9  (197  1),  that  "no  branch  of  the  law  should  be  less 
firmly  bound  to  a  past  century  than  the  rules  of  Evidence,"  it  is 
doubtful  that  needed  changes  will  be  effected  through  continued 
reliance  on  the  slow  case-by-case  approach  of  the  common  law. 
According  to  one  commentator: 

"Much  of  the  blame  for  this  failure  lies  with  the 
dynamics  of  the  adversary  system,  a  system  that 
most  often  denies  appellate  courts  the 
opportunity  to  improve  the  law  of  evidence.  The 
trial  lawyer's  primary  duty  is  to  obtain  the  best 
result  for  the  client,  not  to  risk  the  client's 
fortunes  while  attempting  to  reform  the  law  of 
evidence.  Nor  will  a  trial  judge  often  risk 
reversal  on  appeal,  with  the  resulting  new  trial, 
merely  to  discard  a  well-established  but  outdated 
evidence  rule."   M.  Patrick,  supra,  at  673. 

Even  though  codification  would  not  resolve  all  the 
disputes  and  correct  all  the  mistakes  in  the  law  of  evidence,  the 
adoption  of  an  evidence  code  offers  a  unique  opportunity  to  make 
strides  at  once  toward  that  goal  while  making  evidence  rules  more 
accessible. 


THE  CODE  SHOULD  BE  BASED  ON  THE  FEDERAL  MLI§.    OF    EVIDENCE 

In  the  view  of  the  Evidence  Laws  Study  Committee,  an 
evidence  code  for  North  Carolina  should  be  based  on  the  Federal 
Rules  of  T=:vidence. 

Since  adoption  of  the  Federal  Rules  of  Evidence  in  1975, 
at  least  19  states  have  adopted  evidence  codes  based  on  the 
Federal  T?ules.  The  Federal  Rules  are  already  well  enough  known 
to  be  understood  and  followed.  W.  Blakey,  supra,  at  9.  Many 
North   Caroliua   attorneys  practice  in  tlie  federal  courts  and  nre 


familiar  with  the  Federal  Rules.  Adoption  of  a  code  bas<?d  on  the 
Federal  Rules  would  promote  uniformity  and  greatly  simplify  the 
task  of  learning  evidence  law  for  attorneys  that  practice  in  both 
the  State  and  federal  courts  in  North  Carolina. 

The  Federal  Rules  succeed  at  being  thorough  while 
remaining  manageable.   Professor  Mueller  contended  that 

"Evidence  law  has  come  a  long  way  when  its 
essence  can  be  distilled  in  a  readable  and 
acceptable  form  in  some  62  rules,  and  those  can 
be  printed  in  full  in  a  pamphlet  of  manageable 
size.  Just  such  an  achievement  is  the  Federal 
Rules  of  Evidence."  C.  Mueller,  Symposium  on  the 
Federal  RuiSS  of  Evidence,  12  Land  &  Water  L. 
Rev.  585. 

Although  some  practitioners  who  are  thoroughly  familiar 
with  current  North  Carolina  evidence  law  may  be  concerned  about 
learning  a  new  set  of  evidence  rules,  the  Committee's  view  is 
that  this  detriment  is  far  outweighed  by  the  benefits  of  an 
evidence  code.  The  Federal  Rules  are,  by  and  large,  a 
restatement  of  general  principles  of  existing  North  Carolina 
evidence  law.  W.  Blakey,  supra,  at  3.  In  the  view  of  the 
Committee,  the  task  for  the  experienced  attorney  in  becoming 
familiar  with  the  evidence  code  and  making  the  transition  to 
practicing  under  the  evidence  code  will  not  be  difficult.  In 
fact,  trial  practice  for  all  attorneys  should  be  simplified  under 
evidence  rules  that  are  more  accessible.  The  advantages  of 
evidence  rules  that  are  clear  and  accessible  are  even  more 
significant  for  attorneys  who  have  not  had  extensive  trial 
experience. 

The  Evidence  Law  Study  Committee  used  the  Federal  Rules 
as  a  guide  in  drafting  the  Evidence  Code.  According  to  Professor 
Moore,  the  Federal  Rules  are  firmly  rooted  in  tradition  and 
"[t]here  is  nothing  revolutionary  about  them."  10  J.  Moore, 
Federal  Practice,  §1,  at  5  (2d  ed.  ^919)  .  The  Committee  found 
that  most  of  the  ftc'.c-ral  rules  were  consistent  with  current  North 
Carolina  practice.  In  some  instances  the  Committee  found  that 
the  Federal  rule  was  superior  to  current  North  Carolina  law  and 
recommended  the  federal  rule.  In  other  instances,  the  Committee 
found  that  the  current  North  Carolina  law  was  superior  and 
retained  the  North  Carolina  rules.  The  commentary  beneath  each 
rule  indicates  whether  the  rule  differs  from  the  federal  rule  and 
whether  the  rule  is  consistent  with  current  North  Carolina 
practice. 


EFFECTIVE  DATE 

As  the  commentary  to  the  rules  indicates,  upon  adoption 
of  an  evidence  code  conforming  amendments  should  be  made  to  many 
sections  of  the  f^eneral  Statutes.  In  the  view  of  the  Committee, 
the  Evidence  Code  should  become  effective  July  1,  1984.  This 
would  give  the  General  Assembly  sufficient  time  to  enact 
conforming  amendments  and  give  the  courts  and  the  bar   sufficient 


time  to  become  familiar  with  the  rules. 


RECOMMENDATION 


Carolina 
Eules  o 
evidence 
retain 
superior 
Accordin 
to  recom 
Carolina 


In   the  view 

should  adopt 
f   Evidence. 

and  make  the 
the   principl 

to  the  feder 
gly,  the  ^vi 
mend  that  the 

Evidence  Cod 


of  the  Evidence  Laws  Study  Committee,  North 

an  evidence  code   based   upon   the   Federal 

Such   a   code   will   simplify  the  rules  of 

m  more  accessible.   An  evidence  code   should 

es   of   North  Carolina  evidence  law  that  are 

al  rules  but  not  those   that   are   outmoded. 

dence  Laws  Study  Committee  voted  unanimously 

General  Assembly  enact  the  following   North 


Short  Title:   oimplify  Evidence  Laws.  (Public) 


Referred  to: 

A  DILL  TO  BE  ENTITLED 

AN  ACT  TO  SIMPLIFY  AND  CODIFY  THE  KOLES  OF  EVIDENCE. 

The  General  Assembly  of  North  Carolina  enacts: 

Section   1.    A   new   Chapter   is   added   to  the  General 

Statutes  to  read: 

"CHAPTER  8B. 

"Evidence  Code. 

"*   8B-1.    Rules   of   evidence. --The   North   Carolina  Rules  of 

Evidence  are  as  follows: 

"ARTICLE  1. 

"General  Provisions. 

"Rule  101.   Sco£e. 

These   rules   govern  proceedings  in  the  courts  of  this  State  to 

the  extent  and  with  tl-.e  exceptions  stated  in  Rule  1101. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  differs  from  Fed-  R.  Evid.  101  only  in  that  "courts 
of  this  State"  has  been  substituted  for  "courts  of  the  United 
States  and  before  United  States  magistrates."  Rule  1101  provides 
greater  details  regarding  the  applicability  of  these  rules  in 
various  proceedings. 

"Rule  102.   Pureose  and  Construction. 

These  rules  shall  be  construed  to  secure  fairness  in 
administration,  elimination  of  unjustifiable  expense  and  delay, 
and  promotion  of  growth  and  development  of  the  law  of  evidence  to 


the  end  that  the  truth  may  be  ascertained  and  proceedings   justly 
determined. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  102.  The  commentary  to 
each  rule  indicates  whether  the  rule  is  identical  to  or  different 
from  its  counterpart  in  the  federal  rules.  The  intent  is  to  make 
applicable,  as  an  aid  in  construction,  the  federal  decisional  law 
construing  identical  or  similar  provisions  of  the  Federal  Rules 
of  Evidence. 

Of  course,  federal  precedents  are  not  binding  on  the  courts  of 
this  State  in  construing  these  rules.  Nonetheless,  these  rules 
are  not  adopted  in  a  vacuum.  A  substantial  body  of  law 
construing  these  rules  exists  and  should  be  looked  to  by  the 
courts  for  enlightenment  and  guidance  in  ascertaining  the  intent 
of  the  General  Assembly  in  adopting  these  rules.  Oniformity  of 
evidence  rulings  in  the  courts  of  this  State  and  federal  courts 
is  one  motivating  factor  in  adopting  these  rules  and  should  be  a 
goal   of  our  courts  in  construing  those  rules  that  are  identical. 

Problems  of  coristruction  may  arise  that  have  not  been  settled 
by  federal  precedents.  In  these  instances,  our  courts  should 
examine  North  Carolina  cases  as  well  as  federal  cases  for 
enlightenment. 

Although  these  rules  answer  the  vast  majority  of  evidence 
guestions  that  arise  in  our  courts,  there  are  some  evidentiary 
questions  that  are  not  within  the  coverage  of  these  rules.  In 
these  instances.  North  Carolina  precedents  will  continue  to 
control  unless  changed  by  our  courts. 

The  commentary  to  each  rule  indicates  whether  the  rule  is 
consistent  with  current  North  Carolina  practice.  The  discussion 
of  North  Carolina  law  is  included  to  highlight  the  changes  made 
by  these  rules. 

Rule  102  provides  that  these  rules  shall  be  construed  to 
promote  growth  and  development  of  the  law  of  evidence.  Of 
course,  this  provision  is  not  intended  to  give  discretion  to 
construe  the  rnles  unfettered  by  the  language  of  the  rules. 
Rather,  the  language  of  Rule  102  permits  a  flexible  approach  tc 
problems  not  explicitly  covered  by  the  rules. 

"Rule  103.   Rulings  on  Evidence. 

(a)  Kffect  of  Erroneous  Ruling.  Error  may  not  be  predicated 
upon  a  ruling  which  admits  or  excludes  evidence  unless  a 
substantial  right  of  the  party  is  affected,  an i 


(1)  Ob-jection.  In  case  the  ruling  is  one  admitting 
oviitnce,  a  timely  objection  or  motion  to  strike 
api>mr:>  of  record,  staging  the  specific  arouna  of 
objection,  if  the  specific  ground  was  not  apparent 
from  the  context; 

(2)  Offer  of  Proof.  In  case  the  ruling  is  one 
excluding  evidence,  the  substance  of  the  evidence 
vas  made  known  to  the  court  by  offer  or  was 
apparent  from  the  context  within  which  questions 
were  asked. 

(b)  Record  of  Offer  and  Ruling.  The  court  may  add  any  other 
or  further  statement  which  shows  the  character  of  the  evidence, 
the  form  in  which  it  was  offered,  the  objection  made,  and  the 
ruling  thereon.  It  may  direct  the  making  of  an  offer  in  question 
and  answer  form. 

(c)  Hearina  of  Jury.  Tn  jury  cases,  proceedings  shall  be 
conducted,  to  the  extent  practicable,  so  as  to  prevent 
inadmissible  evidence  from  being  suggested  to  the  jury  by  any 
means,  such  as  making  statements  or  offers  of  proof  or  asking 
questions  in  the  hearing  of  the  jury. 

(d)  Plain  Error.  Nothing  in  this  rule  precludes  taking  notice 
of  plain  errors  affecting  substantial  rights  although  they  were 
not  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  court. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  F.  Evid.  103. 

Subdivision  (a)  adopts  the  "substantial  rights"  language  used 
in  the  majority  of  states  in  testing  for  harmless  error.  North 
Carolina  Civ.  Pro.  Rule  61  provides  that  no  error  is  grounds  for 
reversal  unless  the  error  amounts  to  the  denial  of  a   substantial 


right-  subdivision  (a)  is  not  intended  to  affect  the  additional 
requirement  in  criminal  cases  that  a  reasonable  possibility  exist 
that  a  different  result  would  have  been  reached  if  the  error  had 
not  been  committed.   See  G.S.  15A-iaft3. 

Subdivision  (a)  also  provides  that  rulings  on  evidence  cannot 
be  assigned  as  error  unless  the  nature  of  the  error  was  called  to 
the  attention  of  the  judge,  so  as  to  alert  him  to  the  proper 
course  of  action  and  enable  opposing  counsel  to  take  proper 
corrective  measures.  This  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  *27,  at  107 
(1982) ;  G.S.  15A-1446. 

The  provisions  of  subdivision  (b)  are  substantially  the  same  as 
current  North  Carolina  practice.  North  Carolina  Civ.  Pro.  Fulo 
43(c)  and  G.S.  15A-14U6(a)  should  be  amended  to  conform  to  Pule 
103. 

Subdivision  (c)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
Subdivision  (d)  adopts  the  "plain  error"  principle  for  both  civil 
and  criminal  cases. 

G.S.  15A-1446(b)  provides  that  even  though  a  timely  objection 
was  not  made,  an  appellate  court  may  review  errors  "in  the 
interest  of  justice  if  it  determines  it  appropriate  to  do  so." 
G.S.  15A-ia46(d)  lists  grounds  that  may  be  the  subject  of 
appellate  review  even  though  no  objection  was  made  at  the  trial 
level. 

In  civil  cases.  North  Carolina  courts  have  held  that  the 
admission  of  evidence  may  be  reversible  error  even  in  the  absence 
of  objection  when  the  introduction  or  use  of  the  evidence  is 
forbidden  by  statute  in  the  furtherance  of  public  policy. 
Professor  Brandis  has  described  this  rule  on  reversible  error  in 
the  absence  of  objection  where  a  statute  would  exclude  the 
evidence  as  a  principle  in  need  of  re-examination.  Brandis  on 
Noitil  Carolina  Evidence  §27  (1982).  It  is  anticipated  that  in 
civil  cases  appellate  courts  will  rarely  exercise  the  authority 
to  take  notice  of  errors  that  were  not  brought  to  the  attention 
of  the  trial  court. 

"Rule  104.   Preliminarx  Questions. 

(a)  Questions  of  Admissibility  Generally.  Preliminary 
questions  concerning  the  gualif icati on  of  a  person  to  be  a 
witness,  the  existence  of  a  privilege,  or  the  admissibility  of 
evidence  shall  be  determined  by  the  court,  subject  to  the 
provisions  of  subdivision  (b) .   In  making  its  determination  it  is 


not  bound  by  the  rnles  of  evidence  except  those  with   respect   to 
privileges. 

(b)  Relevancy  Conditioned  on  Fact.  When  the  relevancy  of 
evidence  depends  upor  the  fulfillment  o-*"  a  condition  of  fact,  the 
court  shall  adroit  it  upon,  or  subiect  to,  the  introduction  of 
evidence  sufficient  to  support  a  finding  of  the  fulfillment  of 
the  condition. 

(c)  Hearim  of  Jury.  Hearinns  on  the  admissibility  of 
confessions  shall  in  3ll  cases  be  conducted  out  of  the  hearing  of 
the  jury.  Hearlnc]:;  on  other  preliminary  matters  shall  be  so 
conducted  when  the  interests  of  justice  require  or,  when  an 
accused  is  a  witness,  if  he  so  requests. 

(d)  Testimony  by  Accused.  The  accused  does  not,  by  testifying 
upon  a  preliminary  matter,  subject  himself  to  cross-examination 
as  to  other  issues  in  the  case. 

(e)  Weight  and  Credibility.  This  rule  does  not  limit  the 
right  of  a  party  to  introduce  before  the  jury  evidence  relevant 
to  weight  or  credibility. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid,  104. 

Subdivision  (a)  states  as  a  general  rule  that  preliminary 
questions  shall  be  determined  by  the  judge.  This  is  in  accord 
with  North  Carolina  practice.  See  H.  Brandis,  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Fvidence  5  8  (1982).  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  to 
the  federal  rule  states: 

"The  applicability  of  a  particular  rule  of 
evidence  often  depends  upon  the  existence  of  a 
condition.  Is  the  alleged  expert  a  qualified 
physician?  Is  a  witness  whose  former  testimony 
is  offered  unavailable?  Has  a  stranger  present 
during  a  conversation  between  attorney  and 
client?  In  each  instance  the  admissibility  of 
evidence   will   turn   upon   the   answer   to    the 


question  of  the  existence  of  the  condition. 
Accepterl  practice,  incorporated  in  the  rule, 
places  on  the  judge  the  responsibility  for  these 
determinations.  McCormick  §  53;  Morgan,  Basic 
Problems  of  Evidence  U5-50  (1962). 

To  the  entent  that  these  inquiries  are  factual, 
the  judge  acts  as  a  trier  of  fact.  Often, 
however,  rulings  on  evidence  call  for  an 
evaluation  in  terms  of  a  legally  set  standard. 
Thus  when  a  hearsay  statement  is  offered  as  a 
declaration  against  interest,  a  decision  must  be 
made  whether  it  possesses  the  required  against- 
interest  characteristics.  These  decisions,  too, 
are  made  by  the  judge. 

In  view  of  these  considerations,  this  subdivision 
refers  to  preliminary  requirements  generally  by 
the  broad  term  'question,'  without  attempt  at 
specif  icatioii. 

This  subdivxsion  is  of  general  application.  It 
must,  however,  be  read  as  subject  to  the  special 
provisions  for  'conditional  relevancy'  in 
subdivision  (b)  and  those  for  confessions  in 
subdivision  (d)  .  " 

The  second  sentence  of  subdivision  (b)  provides  that  in 
making  its  determination  on  preliminary  questions,  the 
court  is  not  bound  by  the  rules  of  evidence  except  those 
with  respect  to  privileges-  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"If  the  question  is  factual  in  nature,  the  judge 
will  of  necessity  receive  evidence  pro  and  con  on 
the  issue.  The  rule  provides  that  the  rules  of 
evidence'  in  general  do  not  apply  to  this  process. 
Mccormick  ^  53,  p.  123,  n.  3,  points  out  that  the 
authorities  are  'scattered  and  inconclusive,"  and 
observes: 

•Should  the  exclusionary  law  of  evidence,  'the 
child  of  the  jury  system'  in  Thayer's  phrase,  be 
applied  to  this  hearing  before  the  judge?  Sound 
sense  backs  the  view  that  it  should  not,  and  that 
the  judge  should  be  empowered  to  hear  any 
relevant  evidence,  such  as  affidavits  or  other 
reliable  hearsay.' 

This  view  is  reinforced  by  practical  necessity  in 
certain  situations.  An  item,  offered  and 
objected  to,  may  itself  be  considered  in  ruling 
on  admissibility,  though  not  yet  admitted  in 
evidence.     Thus   the   content   of   an   asserted 


declaration  agaiust  interest  must  be  considered 
in  ruling  whether  it  is  against  interest.  *** 
Another  example  is  the  requirement  of  Rule  602 
dealing  with  personal  knowledge.  In  the  case  of 
hearsay,  it  is  enough,  if  the  declarant  'so  far 
as  appears  [has]  had  an  opportunity  to  observe 
the  fact  declared*.   HrCormick  §  10,  p.  19. 

If  concern  is  felt  over  the  use  of  affidavits  by 
the  judge  in  preliminary  hearings  on 
admissibility,  attention  is  directed  to  the  many 
important  -judicial  determinations  made  on  the 
basis  of  affidavits.  *** 

The  rules  of  Civil  Procedure  are  more  detailed. 
Rule  a3(e),  dealing  with  motions  generally, 
provides: 

'When  a  motion  is  based  on  facts  not  appearing  of 
record  the  court  may  hear  the  matter  on 
affidavits  presented  by  the  respective  parties, 
but  the  court  may  direct  that  the  matter  be  heard 
wholly  or  partly  on  oral  or  testimony  or 
depositions. • 

.  .  .  Fule  56  provides  in  detail  for  the  entry  of 
summary  judgment  based  on  affidavits.  Affidavits 
may  supply  the  foundation  for  temporary 
restraining  orders  under  Rule  65(b)." 

Subdivision   (b)  concerns  relevancy  conditioned  on  fact. 
The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"In  some  situations,  the  relevancy  of  an  item  of 
evidence,  in  the  large  sense,  depends  upon  the 
existence  of  a  particular  preliminary  fact.  Thus 
when  a  spoken  statement  is  relied  upon  to  prove 
notice  to  X,  it  is  without  probative  value  unless 
X  heard  it.  Or  if  a  letter  purporting  to  be  from 
Y  is  relied  upon  to  establish  an  admission  by 
him,  it  has  no  probative  value  unless  Y  wrote  or 
authorized  it.  Relevance  in  this  sence  has  been 
labelled  'conditional  relevancy'.  Morgan,  Basic 
Problems  of  Evidence  45-46  (1962).  Problems 
arising  in  connection  with  it  are  to  be 
distinguished  from  problems  of  logical  relevancy, 
e.g.,  evidence  in  a  murder  case  that  accused  on 
the  day  before  purchased  a  weapon  of  the  kind 
used  in  the  killing,  treated  in  Pule  401. 

If  preliminary  questions  of  conditional  relevancy 
were  determined  solely  by  the  judge,  as  provided 
in  subdivision  (1),  the  :Punctioning  of  the  jurv 
as  a  trier  of  fact  would   be   greatly   restricted 


and  in  some  cases  virtually  destroyed.  These  are 
appropriate  questions  for  juries.  Accepted 
treatment,  as  provided  in  the  rule,  is  consistent 
with  that  given  fact  questions  generally.  The 
judge  makes  a  preliminary  determination  whether 
the  foundation  evidence  is  sufficient  to  support 
a  finding  of  fulfillment  of  the  condition.  If 
so,  the  item  is  admitted.  If  after  all  the 
evidence  on  the  issue  is  in,  pro  and  con,  the 
jury  could  reasonably  conclude  that  fulfillment 
of  the  condition  is  not  established,  the  issue  is 
for  them.  If  the  evidence  is  not  such  as  to 
allow  a  finding,  the  judge  withdraws  the  matter 
from  their  consideration.  *** 

The  order  of  proof  here,  as  generally,  is  subject 
to  the  control  of  the  judge. " 

Subdivision  (b)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice  in  making  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  that 
preliminary  questions  are  for  the  court-  When  the 
relevancy  of  evidence  depends  upon  the  existence  of  some 
other  fact  which  also  requires  proof,  the  determination  of 
the  preliminary  fact  question  is  for  the  jury.  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  §  8,  p.  27-28  (1982). 

Subdivision  (c)  concerns  when  hearings  on  preliminary 
questions  will  be  out  of  the  hearing  of  the  jury.  The 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Preliminary  hearings  on  the  admissibility  of 
confessions  must  be  conducted  outside  the  hearing 
of  the  jury.  See  Jackson  v.  Denno,  378  U.S.  368, 
84  S.Ct.  1774,  12  L.Ed. 2d  908  (1964).  Otherwise, 
detailed  treatment  of  when  preliminary  matters 
should  be  heard  outside  the  hearing  of  the  jury 
is  not  feasible.  The  procedure  is  time 
consuming.  Not  infrequently  the  same  evidence 
which  is  relevant  to  the  issue  of  establishment 
of  fulfillment  of  a  condition  precedent  to 
admissibility  is  also  relevant  to  weight  or 
credibility,  and  time  is  saved  by  taking 
foundation  proof  in  the  presence  of  the  jury. 
Much  evidence  on  preliminary  questions,  though 
not  relevant  to  jury  issues,  may  be  heard  by  the 
jury  with  no  adverse  effect-  A  great  deal  must 
be  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  judge  who  will 
act  as  the  interests  of  justice  require." 

Subdivision  (c)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice. 

Subdivision  (d)  provides  that  the  accused  does  not,  by 
testifying  upon  a  preliminary  matter,  subject   himself   to 


cross-examination   as  to  other  issues  in  the  case.   As  the 
Aivisory  Committer's  Note  states: 

"The  limitation  upon  cross-examination  is 
designed  to  encourage  participation  by  the 
accused  in  the  determination  of  preliminary 
matters.  He  may  testify  concerning  them  without 
exposing  himself  to  cross-examination  generally. 
The  provision  is  necessary  because  of  the  breadth 
of  cross-examination  under  Rule  611(b). 
The  rule  does  not  address  itself  to  questions  of 
the  subsequent  use  of  testimony  given  by  an 
accused  at  a  hearing  on  a  preliminary  matter. 
See  Haider  v.  United  States,  347  fJ.S.  62  (1954); 
Simmons  v.  United  States,  390  U.S.  377  (1968); 
Harris  v.  Now  York,  401  U.S.  222  (1971)." 

There  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point. 

Subdivision  (e)  makes  it  clear  that  after  the  court 
makes  its  determination  on  a  preliminary  question  of  fact, 
the  party  opposing  the  ruling  is  entitled  to  introduce 
before  the  jury  evidence  that  relates  to  the  weight  or 
credibility  of  certain  evidence.  For  example,  even  if  the 
court  determines  that  a  confession  was  not  coerced,  the 
defendant  may  introduce  evidence  of  coercion,  since  this 
is  relevant  to  the  weight  of  the  evidence. 

Subdivision  (e)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice. 

"Rule  105.   Limited  Admissibility. 

When   evidence   which   is  admissible  as  to  one  party  or  for  one 

purpose  but  not  admissible  as  to  another   party   or   for   another 

purpose   is  admitted,  the  court,  upon  request,  shall  restrict  the 

evidence  to  its  proper  scope  and  instruct  the  jury  accordingly. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  R.  Evid.  105-   The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"A  close  relationship  exists  between  this  rule 
and  Rule  403  which  requires  exclusion  when 
•probative  value  is  substantially  outweighed  by 
the  danger  of  unfair  prejudice,  confusion  of  the 
issues,  or  misleading  the  jury.'  The  present 
rule  recognizes  the  practice  of  admitting 
evidence  for  a  limited  purpose  and  instructing 
the   jury   accordingly.    The   availability    and 


effectiveness  of  this  practice  must  be  taken  into 
consideration  in  reaching  a  decision  whether  to 
exclude  for  unfair  prejudice  under  Rule  403.  In 
Bruton  V.  United  States,  389  n. S.  818,  88  S.Ct. 
126,  19  L.Ed. 2d  70  (1968),  the  Court  ruled  that  a 
limiting  instruction  did  not  effectively  protect 
the  accused  against  the  prejudicial  effect  of 
admitting  in  evidence  the  confession  of  a 
codefendant  which  implicated  him.  The  decision 
does  not,  however,  bar  the  use  of  limited 
admissibility  with  an  instruction  where  the  risk 
of  prejudice  is  less  serious." 

Rule  105  is  in  accord  with  the  general  rule  in  North 
Carolina  that  evidence  that  is  inadmissible  for  one 
purpose  may  be  admitted  for  other  and  proper  purposes. 
See  Brand is  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  79  (1982). 

"Rule  106.  Remainder  of  or  Related  Writings  or  Recorded 
Statements. 

When   a   writing   or   recorded   statement   or   part   thereof  is 

introduced  by  e  party,  an  adverse  party  may  require  him   at   that 

time  to  introduce  any  other  part  or  any  other  writing  or  recorded 

statement    which    ought    in    fairness    to    be     considered 

contemporaneously  with  it. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  R.  Evid.  106.   The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  rule  is  an  expression  of  the  rule  of 
completeness.  McCormick  *  56.  It  is  manifested 
as  to  depositions  in  Rule  32(a)  ('4)  of  the  Federal 
Rules  of  Civil  Procedure,  of  which  the  proposed 
rule  is  substantially  a  restatement. 

The  rule  is  based  on  two  considerations.  The 
first  is  the  misleading  impression  created  by 
taking  matters  out  of  context.  The  second  is  the 
inadequacy  of  repair  work  when  delayed  to  a  point 
later  in  the  trial.  *♦*  The  rule  does  not  in  any 
way  circumscribe  the  right  of  the  adversary  to 
develop  the  matter  on  cross-examination  or  as 
part  of  his  own  case. 

For  practical  reasons,  the  rule  is  limited  to 
writings  and  recorded   statements   and   does   not 


10 


apply  to  conversations." 

N.    C.   Civ.   Pro.   Rule   32(a)(5),   which   applies   to 
depositions,  is  similar  to  Rule  106. 

"ARTICLE  2. 

"Judicial  Notice. 

"Rule  201.   Judicial  Notice  of  Adjudicative  Facts. 

(a)  Scope  of  Rule.  This  rule  governs  only  -judicial  notice  of 
adjudicative  facts. 

(b)  Kinds  of  Facts.  A  judicially  noticed  fact  must  be  one  not 
subject  to  reasonable  dispute  in  that  it  is  eith^^r  (1)  generally 
known  within  the  territorial  jurisdiction  of  the  trial  court  or 
(2)  capable  of  accurate  and  ready  determination  by  resort  to 
sources  whose  accuracy  cannot  reasonably  be  questioned. 

(c)  When  Discretionary.  A  court  may  take  judicial  notice, 
whether  reguested  or  not. 

(d)  When  ilandatory.  A  court  shall  take  judicial  notice  if 
reguested  by  a  party  and  supplied  with  the  necessary  information. 

(e)  Opportunity  to  be  Heard.  A  party  is  entitled  upon  timely 
request  to  an  opportunity  to  be  heard  as  to  the  propriety  of 
taking  judicial  notice  and  the  tenor  of  the  matter  noticed.  In 
the  absence  of  prior  notification,  the  reguest  may  be  made  afher 
judicial  notice  has  oeen  taken. 

(f)  Time  of  Taking  Notice.  Judicial  notice  may  be  taken  at 
any  stage  of  the  proceeding. 

(g)  Instructing  Jury.  In  a  civil  action  or  proceeding,  the 
court  shall  instruct  the  jury  to  accept  as  conclusive  any  fact 
judicially  noticed.   In  a  criminal  case,  the  court  shall  instruct 


11 


the  jury   that   it   may,   but   is   not   required   to,   accept   as 
conclusive  any  fact  judicially  noticed. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  R.  Evid.  201.   The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"This  is  the  only  evidence  rule  on  the  subject  of 
judicial  notice.  It  deals  only  with  judicial 
notice  of  'adjudicative'  facts.  No  rule  deals 
with  judicial  notice  of  'legislative'  facts,  *** 

The  omission  of  any  treatment  of  legislative 
facts  results  from  fundamental  differences 
between  adjudicative  facts  and  legislative  facts. 
Adjudicative  facts  are  simply  the  facts  of  the 
particular  case.  Legislative  facts,  on  the  other 
hand,  are  those  which  have  relevance  to  legal 
reasoning  and  the  lawmaking  process,  whether  in 
the  formulation  of  a  legal  principle  or  ruling  by 
a  judge  or  court  or  in  the  enactment  of  a 
legislative  body.  *♦* 

What,  then,  are  'adjudicative'  facts?  Davis 
refers  to  them  as  those  'which  relate  to  the 
parties,'  or  more  fully: 

'When  a  court  or  an  agency  finds  facts  concerning 
the  immediate  parties  — who  did  what,  where, 
when,  how,  and  with  what  motive  or  intent — the 
court  or  agency  is  performing  an  adjudicative 
function,  and  the  facts  are  conveniently  called 
adjudicative  facts-... 

•Stated  in  other  terms,  the  adjudicative  facts 
are  those  to  which  the  law  is  applied  in  the 
process  of  adjudication.  They  are  the  facts  that 
normally  go  to  the  jury  in  a  jury  case.  They 
relate  to  the  parties,  their  activities,  their 
properties,  their  businesses.'  2  Administrative 
Law  Treatise  353." 

Current  North  Carolina  law  does  not  deal  with  procedure 
for  taking  judicial  notice  of  facts.  Judicial  notice  of 
domestic  and  foreign  law  is  dealt  with  in  G. S.  Chapter  8, 
Article  1,  which  remains  in  force. 

Subdivision  (b)  concerns  the  kinds  of  facts  that  may  be 
judicially  noticed.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"With  respect  to  judicial  notice  of  adjudicative 
facts,  the  tradition  has  been  one  of   caution   in 


12 


requiring  that  the  matter  be  beyond  reasonable 
controversy.  This  tradition  of  circumspection 
appears  to  be  soundly  based,  and  no  reason  to 
depart  froip  it  is  apparent." 

Subdivision  (b)  is  consistent  with  current  North 
Carolina  practice.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence 
§  11  (1982). 

Subdivisions  (c)  and  (d)  govern  when  judicial  notice  is 
discretionary  and  when  it  is  mandatory.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"Under  subdivision  (c)  the  -judge  has  a 
discretionary  authority  to  take  jucicial  notice, 
regardless  of  whether  he  is  so  requested  by  a 
party.  The  taking  of  judicial  notice  is 
mandatory,  under  subdivision  (d) ,  only  when  a 
party  requests  it  and  the  necessary  information 
is  supplied.  This  scheme  is  believed  to  reflect 
existing  practice.  It  is  simple  and  workable. 
It  avoids  troublesome  distinctions  in  the  many 
situations  in  which  the  process  of  taking 
judicial  notice  is  not  recognized  as  such," 

North  Carolina  cases  have  not  dealt  with  this  issue. 

Subdivision  (e)  entitles  a  party,  upon  timely  request, 
to  an  opportunity  to  be  heard  as  to  the  propriety  of 
taking  judicial  notice.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"Basic  considerations  of  procedural  fairness 
demand  an  opportunity  to  be  heard  on  the 
propriety  of  taking  judicial  notice  and  the  tenor 
of  the  matter  noticed.  The  rule  requires  the 
granting  of  that  opportunity  upon  request.  No 
formal  scheme  of  giving  notice  is  provided.  An 
adversely  affected  party  may  learn  in  advance 
that  judicial  notice  is  in  contemplation,  either 
by  virtue  of  being  served  with  a  copy  of  a 
request  by  another  party  under  subdivision  (d) 
that  judicial  notice  be  taken,  or  through  an 
advance  indication  by  the  judge.  Or  he  may  have 
no  advance  notice  at  all.  The  likelihood  of  the 
latter  is  enhanced  by  the  frequent  failure  to 
recognize  judicial  notice  as  such.  And  in  the 
absence  of  advance  notice,  a  request  made  after 
the  fact  could  not  in  fairness  be  considered 
untimely. ..." 

If   judicial   notice   is   taken   by   an  appelate  court,  an 
opportunity  to  be  heard  must  be  given  upon  timely  request. 


13 


Subdivision  (e)  departs  from  current  North  Carolina 
practice  which  generally  does  not  require  an  opportunity 
to  be  heard  prior  to  the  court  taking  judicial  notice  on 
its  own  initiative.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §11  (1982) . 

With  respect  to  notice  at  administrative  hearings,  see 
G-S.  150A-30. 

Subdivision  (f)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice  in  allowing  judicial  notice  to  be  taken  at  any 
stage  of  the  proceedings,  whether  in  the  trial  court  or  on 
appeal. 

Subdivision  (g)  concerns  instructing  the  jury  with 
respect  to  judicially  noticed  facts.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"Within  its  relatively  narrow  area  of 
adjudicative  facts,  the  rule  contemplates  there 
is  to  be  no  evidence  before  the  jury  in  disproof. 
The  judge  instructs  the  jury  to  take  judicially 
noticed  facts  as  established.  This  position  is 
justified  by  the  undesirable  effects  of  the 
opposite  rule  in  limiting  the  rebutting  party, 
though  not  his  opponent,  to  admissible  evidence, 
in  defeating  the  reasons  for  judicial  notice,  and 
in  affecting  the  substantive  law  to  an  extent  and 
in  ways  largely  unforeseeable.  Ample  protection 
and  flexibility  are  afforded  by  the  broad 
provision  for  opportunity  to  be  heard  on  request, 
set  forth  in  subdivision  (e)." 

Subdivision  (g)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice  in  civil  cases  by  not  allowing  evidence  to  be 
introduced  to  dispute  a  fact  that  has  been  judicially 
noticed.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  *  11,  at 
34  (1982)  . 

However,  subdivision  (g)  differs  from  North  Carolina 
practice  by  permitting  evidence  to  be  introduced  in  a 
criminal  trial  to  rebut  a  fact  that  has  been  judicially 
noticed.  In  adopting  subdivision  (g) ,  Congress  was  of  the 
view  that  a  mandatory  instruction  to  a  jury  in  a  criminal 
case  to  accept  as  conclusive  any  fact  judicially  noticed 
is  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  right  to  a  jury  trial. 

"ARTICLE  3. 

"Presumptions  in  Civil  Actions  and  Proceedings. 

"Bule   301.    Presumptions   in   General   in   Civil   Actions  and 

Proceedings. 


14 


In   all   civil   actions   and   proceedings   when   not   otherwise 

provided  for  by  statute,  by  judicial  decision,  or  by  these  rules, 

a   presumption   imposes   on  the  party  against  whom  it  is  directed 

the  burden  of  going  forward  with  evidence  to  rebut   or   meet   the 

presumption,  but  does  not  shift  to  such  party  the  burden  of  proof 

in   the   sense   of   the   risk   of   nonpersuasion,   which   remains 

throughout   the   trial   upon   the  party  on  whom  it  was  originally 

cast.    The   burden   of   going   forward   is   satisfied    by    the 

introduction  of  evidence  sufficient  to  permit  reasonable  minds  to 

conclude  that  the  presumed  fact  does  not   exist.    If   the   party 

against   whom   a  presumption  operates  fails  to  meet  the  burden  of 

producing  evidence,  the  presumed  fact  shall  be  deemed  proved,  and 

the   court   shall  instruct  the  -jury  accordingly.   When  the  burden 

of  producing  evidence  to  meet  a   presumption   is   satisfied,   the 

court  must  instruct  tlie  jury  that  it  may,  but  is  not  reguired  to, 

infer  the  existence  of  the  presumed  fact  from  the  proved  fact. 

COMMENTARY 

The  first  sentence  of  this  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid. 
301,  except  that  the  phrase  "by  statute,  by  -judicial  decision"  is 
used  in  lieu  of  the  phrase  "by  Act  of  Congress."  The  last  three 
sentences  of  the  rule,  which  were  modeled  upon  Alaska  Rule  of 
Evidence  301  (1979),  clarify  the  effect  of  the  rule. 

A  presumption  is  an  assumption  of  fact  resulting  from  a  rule  of 
law  which  requires  such  fact  to  be  assumed  or  inferred  from 
another  fact  established  in  the  action.  The  terra  "basic  fact"  is 
used  to  designate  the  fact  from  which  the  assumption  or  inference 
is  made  and  the  term  "presumed  fact"  is  used  to  indicate  the  fact 
assumed  or  inferred. 

The  rule  does  not  apply  to  "conclusive  presumptions",  which  are 
merely  statements  of  substantive  law  and  have  nothing  to  do  with 
the  law  of  evidence.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  § 
215,  at  170  (1982)  . 

In  some  situations,  when  the  basic  fact  has  been  established, 
the  presumed  fact  may  (but  need  not)   be   found   to   exist.    The 


15 


existence  of  the  presumed  fact  is  for  the  trier  of  fact  to 
determine  from  all  the  evidence  £ro  and  con.  The  terra 
"permissive  presumption"  is  used  to  describe  this  situation.  Id. 
at  171.  Or  it  is  said  that  the  basic  fact  is  prima  facie 
evidence  of  the  fact  to  be  inferred.  Rule  301  does  not  apply  in 
situations  where  a  statute  or  judicial  decision  creates  a 
"permissive  presumption"  or  merely  provides  that  one  fact  shall 
be  "prima  facie"  evidence  of  another. 

The  term  "mandatory  presumption"  is  used  when  the  presumed  fact 
must  be  found  when  the  basic  fact  has  been  established,  unless 
sufficient  evidence  of  the  nonexistence  of  the  presumed  fact  is 
forthcoming.  Id.  at  171.  Rule  301  is  intended  to  qovern 
mandatory  presumptions. 

Care  should  be  taken  to  determine  whether  the  presumption  in 
question  is  within  the  scope  of  this  rule  since  the  term 
presumption  is  often  misused.  The  first  sentence  of  the  rale 
makes  it  clear  that  the  General  Assembly  and  the  courts  retain 
power  to  create  presumptions  having  an  effect  different  from  that 
provided  for  in  this  rule.  Nonetheless,  a  presumption  created  by 
a  prior  statute  or  judicial  decision  should  be  construed  to  come 
within  the  scope  of  this  rule  unless  it  is  clear  that  the 
presumption  was  not  intended  to  be  a  "mandatory  presumption". 

Onder  Rule  301,  the  presumption  satisfies  the  burden  of 
producing  evidence  of  the  presumed  fact.  Evidence  sufficient  to 
prove  the  basic  fact  is  sufficient  proof  of  the  presumed  fact  to 
survive  a  directed  verdict  at  the  end  of  the  proponent's  case-in- 
chief.   This  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 

The  general  rule  in  North  Carolina  is  in  accord  with  Rule  301 
in  that  a  presumption  does  not  shift  the  burden  of  proof.  Id.  § 
218,  at  179.  However,  with  respect  to  some  presumptions  in  North 
Carolina,  the  opponent  has  the  burden  of  persuading  the  jury,  by 
a  preponderance  of  the  evidence  or  otherwise,  that  the  presumed 
fact  does  not  exist.  Id.  If  by  statute  or  judicial  decision  a 
particular  presumption  shifts  the  burden  of  proof.  Rule  301  does 
not  apply. 

Proof  of  the  basic  fact  not  only  discharges  the  proponent's 
burden  of  producing  evidence  of  the  presumed  fact  hut  also  places 
upon  the  opponent  the  burden  of  producing  evidence  that  the 
presumed  fact  does  not  exist.  If  the  opponent  does  not  introduce 
any  evidence,  or  the  evidence  is  not  sufficient  to  permit 
reasonable  minds  to  conclude  that  the  presumed  fact  does  not 
exist,  the  proponent  is  entitled  to  a  peremptory  instruction  that 
the  presumed  fact  shall  be  deemed  proved.  This  is  in  accord  with 
North  Carolina  practice.   Id.  §  222,  at  189. 

If  the  opponent  introduces  evidence  sufficient  to  permit 
reasonable  minds  to  conclude  that  the  presumed  fact  does  not 
exist,  no  peremptory  instruction  should  be  given.  Rather,  the 
court  must  instruct  the  jury  that  it  may,  but  is  not  required  to. 


infer   the  existence  of  the  presumed  fact  from  proof  of  the  basic 

fact. 

Of  course,  the  opponent  may  avoid  the  effect  of  a  presumption 
by  proving  that  the  basic  fact  does  not  exist. 

"Rule  30  2.  Applicahility  of  State  Law  in  Civil  Actions  and 
Proceedings . 

In   civil   actions  and  proceedings,  the  effect  of  a  presumption 

respecting  a  fact  which  is  an  element  of  a  claim  or  defense  as  to 

which   federal  law  supplies  the  rule  of  decision  is  determined  in 

accordance  with  federal  law. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  302  in  that  "federal  lav" 
has  been  substituted  for  "state  law."  The  Comment  to  Rule  302  of 
the  Uniform  Rules  of  Evidence  (1974)  explains  the  purpose  of  the 
change: 

"Parallel  jurisdiction  in  state  and  federal  courts 
exists  in  many  instances.  The  rule  prescribes  that  when 
a  federally  created  right  is  litigated  in  a  state  court, 
any  prescribed  federal  presumption  shall  be  applied." 

"ARTICLE  U. 

"Relevancy  and  Its  Limits- 

"Rule  U01.   Definition  of  'Relevant  Evidence' . 

•Relevant   evidence'  means  evidence  having  any  tendency  to  make 

the   existence   of   any   fact   that   is   of   consequence   to   the 

determination   of   the  action  more  probable  or  less  probable  than 

it  would  be  without  the  evidence. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  401.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"Problems  of  relevancy  call  for  an  answer  to  the 
question  whether  an  item  of  evidence,  when  tested 
by  the  processes  of  legal  reasoning,  possesses 
sufficient  probative  value  to  justify  receiving 
it    in    evidence.     Thus,   assessment   of   the 


17 


probative  value  of  evidence  that  a  person 
purchased  a  revolver  shortly  prior  to  a  fatal 
shooting  with  which  he  is  charged  is  a  matter  of 
analysis  and  reasoning. 

The  variety  of  relevancy  problems  is  coextensive 
with  the  ingenuity  of  counsel  in  using 
circumstantial  evidence  as  a  means  of  proof.  An 
enormous  number  of  cases  fall  in  no  set  pattern, 
and  this  rule  is  designed  as  a  guide  for  handling 
them.  On  the  other  hand,  some  situations  recur 
with  sufficient  frequency  to  create  patterns 
susceptible  of  treatment  by  specific  rules.  Rule 
404  and  those  following  it  are  of  that  variety; 
they  also  serve  as  illustrations  of  the 
application  of  the  present  rule  as  limited  by  the 
exclusionary  principles  of  Bule  403- 

Passing  mention  should  be  made  of  so-called 
•conditional*  relevancy.  Morgan,  Basic  Problems 
of  Evidence  45-46  (1962).  In  this  situation, 
probative  value  depends  not  only  upon  satisfying 
the  basic  requirement  of  relevancy  as  described 
above  but  also  upon  the  existence  of  some  matter 
of  fact.  For  example,  if  evidence  of  a  spoken 
statement  is  relied  upon  to  prove  notice, 
probative  value  is  lacking  unless  the  person 
sought  to  be  charged  heard  the  statement.  The 
problem  is  one  of  fact,  and  the  only  rules  needed 
are  for  the  purpose  of  determining  the  respective 
functions  of  -judge  and  -jury.  See  Rules  104(b) 
and  901.  The  discussion  which  follows  in  the 
present  note  is  concerned  with  relevancy 
generally,  not  with  any  particular  problem  of 
conditional  relevancy. 

Relevancy  is  not  an  inherent  characteristic  of 
any  item  of  evidence  but  exists  only  as  a 
relation  between  an  item  of  evidence  and  a  matter 
properly  provable  in  the  case.  Does  the  item  of 
evidence  tend  to  prove  the  matter  sought  to  be 
proved?  Whether  the  relationship  exists  depends 
upon  principles  evolved  by  experience  or  science, 
applied  logically  to  the  situation  at  hand. 
James,  Relevancy,  Probability  and  the  Law,  29 
Calif. L. Rev.  689,  696,  n.  15  (1941),  in  Selected 
Writings  on  Evidence  and  Trial  610,  615,  n.  15 
(Fryer  ed.  1957) .  The  rule  summarizes  this 
relationship  as  a  'tendency  to  make  the 
existence*  of  the  fact  to  be  proved  'more 
probable  or  less  probable. '  Compare  Uniform  Rule 
1(2)  which  states  the  crux  of  relevancy  as  •a 
tendency  in  reason,*  thus  perhaps  empliasizing 
unduly  the  logical  process  and  ignoring  the   need 


18 


to  draw  upon  experience  or  science  to  validate 
the  general  principle  upon  which  relevancy  in  a 
particular  situtation  depends. 

The  standard  of  probability  under  the  rule  is 
•more  .  .  .  probable  than  it  would  be  without  the 
evidence. '  Any  more  stringent  requirement  is 
unworkable  and  unrealistic.  As  Mccormick  §  152, 
p.  317,  says,  'A  brick  is  not  a  wall,'  or,  as 
Falknor,  Extrinsic  Policies  Affecting 
Admissibility,  10  Rutgers  L.Rev.  574,  576  (1956), 
quotes  Professor  McBaine,  ».  .  .  [ lit  is  not  to 
be  supposed  that  every  witness  can  make  a  home 
run.'  Dealing  with  probability  in  the  language 
of  the  rule  has  the  added  virtue  of  avoiding 
confusion  between  questions  of  admissibility  and 
questions  of  the  sufficiency  of  the  evidence. 

The  rule  uses  the  phrase  'fact  that  is  of 
consequence  to  the  determination  of  the  action' 
to  describe  the  kind  of  fact  to  which  proof  may 
properly  be  directed.  The  language  is  that  of 
California  Evidence  Code  §  210;  it  has  the 
advantage  of  avoiding  the  loosely  used  and 
ambiguous  word  'material'.  **♦  The  fact  to  be 
proved  may  be  ultimate,  intermediate,  or 
evidentiary;  it  matters  not,  so  long  as  it  is  of 
consequence  in  the  determination  of  the  action. 
Cf .  Qnif orm  Rule  1 (2)  which  reguirees  that  the 
evidence  relate  to  a  'material'  fact. 

The  fact  to  which  the  evidence  is  directed  need 
not  be  in  dispute.  While  situations  will  arise 
which  call  for  the  exclusion  of  evidence  offered 
to  prove  a  point  conceded  by  the  opponent,  the 
ruling  should  be  made  on  the  basis  of  such 
considerations  as  waste  of  time  and  undue 
prejudice  (see  Rule  U03) ,  rather  than  under  any 
general  requirement  that  evidence  is  admissible 
only  if  directed  to  matters  in  dispute.  Evidence 
which  is  essentially  background  in  nature  can 
scarcely  be  said  to  involve  disputed  matter,  yet 
it  is  universally  offered  and  admitted  as  an  aid 
to  understanding.  Charts,  photographs,  views  of 
real  estate,  murder  weapons,  and  many  other  items 
of  evidence  fall  in  this  category.  A  rule 
limiting  admissibility  to  evidence  directed  to  a 
controversial  point  would  invite  the  exclusion  of 
this  helpful  evidence,  or  at  least  the  raising  of 
endless  questions  over  its  admission." 

While  North  Carolina  courts  have  used  slightly  different 
definitions  of  relevant  evidence,  tho  rule  is  unlikely  to 
alter   significantly  North  Carolina  practice.   See  Braadis 


19 


on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  78  (1982).  Although  the  rule 
speaks  in  terms  of  relevancy,  the  definition  includes  what 
is  often  referred  to  in  our  courts  as  materiality.  Id.  ^ 
77. 

"Rule   40  2-    Relevant   Evidence   f;enerally   Admissible; 
Irrelevant  Evidence  Inadmissible. 

All  relevant  evidence  is  admissible,  except  as  otherwise 

provided  by  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  by   the 

Constitution  of  North  Carolina,  by  Act  of  Congress,  by  Act 

of  the  General  Assembly  or  by  these  rules-   Evidence  which 

is  not  relevant  is  not  admissible. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  402  except  that  the 
phrases  "by  the  Constitution  of  North  Carolina"  and  "by  Act  of 
the  General  Assembly"  were  added  and  the  phrase  "by  other  rules 
prescribed  by  the  Supreme  Court  pursuant  to  statutory  authority" 
was  deleted.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  provisions  that  all  relevant  evidence  is 
admissible,  with  certain  exceptions,  and  that 
evidence  which  is  not  relevant  is  not  admissible 
are  'a  presupposition  involved  in  the  very 
conception  of  a  rational  system  of  evidence.' 
Thayer,  Preliminary  Treatise  on  Evidence  264 
(1898) .  They  constitute  the  foundation  upon 
which  the  structure  of  admission  and  exclusion 
rests.  ♦*♦ 

Not  all  relevant  evidence  is  admissible.  The 
exclusion  of  relevant  evidence  occurs  in  a 
variety  of  situations  and  may  be  called  for  by 
these  rules,  by  the  Rules  of  Civil 
Procedure  .  .  .,  by  Act  of  Congress,  or  by 
constitutional  considerations. 

Succeeding  rules  in  the  present  article,  in 
response  to  the  demands  of  particular  policies, 
require  the  exclusion  of  evidence  despite  its 
relevancy.  In  addition,  .  .  .  Article  VI  imposes 
limitations  upon  witnesses  and  the  manner  of 
dealing  with  them;  Article  VII  specifies 
requirements  with  respect  to  opinions  and  expert 
testimony;  Article  VIII  excludes  hearsay  not 
falling  within  an  exception;  Article  IX  spells 
out    the    handling    of    authentication     and 


20 


identification;  and  Article  X  restricts  the 
manner  of  proving  the  contents  of  writings  and 
recordings. 

The  Rules  of  Civil  ,  .  .  Procedure  in  some 
instances  reguire  the  exclusion  of  relevant 
evidence.  For  example,  ...  the  Rules  of  Civil 
Procedure,  by  imposing  requirements  of  notice  and 
unavailability  of  the  deponent,  place  limits  on 
the  use  of  relevant  depositions. 

♦  ♦  ♦  ♦  * 
The  rule  recognizes  but  makes  no  attempt  to  spell 
out  the  constitutional  considerations  which 
impose  basic  limitations  upon  the  admissibility 
of  relevant  evidence.  Examples  are  evidence 
obtained  by  unlawful  search  and  seizure.  Weeks  v. 
United  States,  232  U.S.  383,  34  S.Ct.  3U1,  5B 
L.Ed.  652  (1914);  Katz  v.  United  States,  389  U.S. 
347,  88  S.Ct.  507,  19  L.Ed. 2d  576  (1967); 
incriminating  statement  elicited  from  an  accused 
in  violation  of  right  to  counsel,  Massiah  v. 
United  States,  377  U.S.  201,  84  S.Ct.  1199,  12 
L.Ed. 2d  246  (1964)  ." 

Rule  402  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice. 

"Rule  4  03.   Exclusion  of  Relevant  Evidence  on  Grounds  of 
Prejudice,  Confusion,  or  Waste  of  Time. 

Although   relevant,   evidence   may   be   excluded   if  its 

probative  value  is  substantially  outweighed  by  the   danger 

of    unfair    prejudice,    confusion   of   the   issues,   or 

misleading  the  jury,  or  by  considerations  of  undue   delay, 

waste   of   time,   or   needless   presentation  of  cumulative 

evidence. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  R.  Evid-  403.   The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  case  law  recognizes  that  certain 
circumstances  call  for  the  exclusion  of  evidence 
which  is  of  unquestioned  relevance.  These 
circumstances  entail  risks  which  range  all  the 
way  from  inducing  decision  on  a  purely  emotional 
basis,  at  one  extreme,  to  nothing  more  harmful 
than   merely   wasting  time,  at  the  other  extreme. 


21 


Situations  in  this  area  call  for  balancing  the 
probative  value  of  and  need  for  the  evidence 
against  the  harm  likely  to  result  from  its 
admission.  ***  The  rules  which  follow  in  this 
Article  are  concrete  applications  evolved  for 
particular  situations.  However,  they  reflect  the 
policies  underlying  the  present  rule,  which  is 
designed  as  a  guide  for  the  handling  of 
situations  for  which  no  specific  rules  have  been 
forumlated. 

Exclusion  for  risk  of  unfair  prejudice,  confusion 
of  issues,  misleading  the  jury,  or  waste  of  time, 
all  find  ample  support  in  the  authorities. 
'Dnfair  prejudice*  within  its  context  means  an 
undue  tendency  to  suggest  decision  on  an  improper 
basis,  commonly,  though  not  necessarily,  an 
emotional  one. 

The  rule  does  not  enumerate  surprise  as  a  ground 
for  exclusion,  in  this  respect  following 
Wigmore*s  view  of  the  common  law.  6  Higmore  S 
18U9.  Cf.  Mccormick  §  152,  p.  320,  n.  29, 
listing  unfair  surprise  as  a  ground  for  exclusion 
but  stating  that  it  is  usually  'coupled  with  the 
danger  of  prejudice  and  confusion  of  issues'.  *** 
While  it  can  scarcely  be  doubted  that  claims  of 
unfair  surprise  may  still  be  justified  despite 
procedural  reguirements  of  notice  and 
instrumentalities  of  discovery,  the  granting  of  a 
continuance  is  a  more  appropriate  remedy  than 
exclusion  of  the  evidence.  ***  Moreover,  the 
impact  of  a  rule  excluding  evidence  onthe  ground 
of  surprise  would  be  difficult  to  estimate." 

The  rule  is  substantially  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  77  et 
seg.  (1982)  .  In  North  Carolina,  unfair  surprise  appears 
to  be  a  ground  for  exclusion  of  evidence.  Id.  §  77,  p. 
287.  However,  as  the  Advisory  Committee  states,  the  rule 
does  not  enumerate  surprise  as  a  ground  for  exclusion. 
Nonetheless,  surprise  may  be  covered  by  unfair  prejudice, 
confusion  of  issues,  or  undue  delay.  See  Wright  and 
Graham,  Federal  Practice  and  Procedure:  Evidence  §  5218, 
at  298. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states  that: 

"In  reaching  a  decision  whether  to  exclude  on 
grounds  of  unfair  prejudice,  consideration  should 
be  given  to  the  probable  effectiveness  or  lack  of 
effectiveness  of  a  limiting  instruction.  See 
Rule  106  and  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
thereunder.   The  availability  of  other   means   of 


22 


proof  may  also  be  an  appropriate  factor." 
"Rule   U0  4.    Character  Evidence  not  Admissible  to  Prove 
Conduct;  Exceptions;  Other  Crimes. 

(a)  Character  Evidence  c^enerally.  Evidence  of  a 
person's  character  or  a  trait  of  his  character  is  not 
admissible  for  the  purpose  of  proving  that  he  acted  in 
conformity  therewith  on  a  particular  occasion,  except: 

(1)  Character  of  Accused.  Evidence  of  a 
pertinent  trait  of  his  character  offered  by 
an  accused,  or  by  the  prosecution  to  rebut 
the  same; 

(2)  Character  of  Victim.  Evidence  of  a 
pertinent  trait  of  character  of  the  victim 
of  the  crime  offered  by  an  accused,  or  by 
the  prosecution  to  rebut  the  same,  or 
evidence  of  a  character  trait  of 
peacefulness  of  the  victim  offered  by  the 
prosecution  in  a  homicide  case  to  rebut 
evidence  that  the  victim  was  the  first 
aggressor; 

(3)  Character  of  Witness.  Evidence  of  the 
character  of  a  witness,  as  provided  in  Rules 
607,  608,  and  609. 

(b)  Other  Crimes,  Wrongs,  or  Acts.  Evidence  of  other 
crimes,  wrongs,  or  acts  is  not  admissible  to  prove  the 
character  of  a  person  in  order  to  show  that  he  acted  in 
conformity  therewith.   It  may,  however,  be  admissible   for 


23 


other   purposes,   such   as   proof   of  motive,  opportunity, 

intent,  preparation,  plan,  knowledge,  identity,  or  absence 

of  mistake  or  accident, 

COHMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  Evid.  Pule  404. 

Subdivision  (a)  deals  with  the  basic  question  whether  character 
evidence  should  be  admitted.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"Once  the  admissibility  of  character  evidence  in 
some  form  is  established  under  this  rule, 
reference  must  then  be  made  to  Rule  405,  which 
follows,  in  order  to  determine  the  appropriate 
method  of  proof.  If  the  character  is  that  of  a 
witness,  see  Rules  608  and  610  for  methods  of 
proof. 

Character  questions  arise  in  two  fundamentally 
different  ways.  (1)  Character  rray  itself  be  an 
element  of  a  crime,  claim,  or  defense.  A 
situation  of  this  kind  is  commonly  referred  to  as 
•character  in  issue.'  Illustrations  are:  the 
chastity  of  the  victim  under  a  statute  specifying 
her  chastity  as  an  element  of  the  crime  of 
seduction,  or  the  competency  of  the  driver  in  an 
action  for  negligently  entrusting  a  motor  vehicle 
to  an  incompetent  driver.  No  problem  of  the 
general  relevancy  of  character  evidence  is 
involved,  and  the  present  rule  therefore  has  no 
provision  on  the  subject.  The  only  question 
relates  to  allowable  methods  of  proof,  as  to 
which  see  Rule  405,  immediately  following.  (2) 
Character  evidence  is  susceptible  of  being  used 
for  the  purpose  of  suggesting  an  inference  that 
the  person  acted  on  the  occasion  in  question 
consistently  with  his  character.  This  use  of 
character  is  often  described  as  'circumstantial.' 
Illustrations  are:  evidence  of  a  violent 
disposition  to  prove  that  the  person  was  the 
aggressor  in  an  affray,  or  evidence  of  honesty  in 
disproof  of  a  charge  of  theft.  This 
circumstantial  use  of  character  evidence  raises 
questions  of  relevancy  as  well  as  questions  of 
aliowablo  mt.thods  of  proof." 

The  rule  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice  in  that 
character  evidence  is  generally  not  admissible  as  circumstantial 
evidence  of  conduct. 


24 


Subdivision  (a)  (1)  creates  an  exception  which  permits  an 
accused  to  introduce  pertinent  evidence  of  good  character,  in 
which  event  the  prosecution  may  rebut  with  evidence  of  bad 
character-  The  exception  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina 
practice  except  that  subdivision  (a)(1)  speaks  in  terras  of  a 
"pertinent  trait  of  his  character".  This  limits  the  exception  to 
relevant  character  traits,  whereas  North  Carolina  practice 
permits  use  of  evidence  of  general  character.  Professor  Brandis 
states  that: 

"The  North  Carolina  rule  on  this  subject  is 
unigue,  and  appears  to  have  had  its  origin  in  a 
misinterpretation  of  the  earlier  opinions. 

In  a  majority  of  jurisdictions,  character 
evidence  must  be  confined  to  the  particular  trait 
of  character  involved  in  the  conduct  which  is 
being  investigated:  In  the  case  of  a  witness, 
his  character  for  truth  and  veracity;  of  a 
defendant  charged  with  a  crime  of  violence,  his 
peaceable  or  violent  character;  of  an  alleged 
embezzler,  his  honesty  and  integrity,  etc.;  a  few 
courts  will  also  admit  evidence  of  general  moral 
character,  and  this  view  was  adopted  by  the  North 
Carolina  Court  at  an  early  date.  For  at  least 
eighty  years  it  was  permissible  to  prove  either 
the  general  character  or  the  specific  relevant 
trait  of  character  of  the  person  in  question. 
When,  during  this  period,  the  Court  stated  that 
only  'general  character'  could  be  shown,  it  meant 
that  the  only  method  of  proving  character  was  by 
general  reputation,  as  distinguished  from 
•particular  facts  and  the  opinion  of  witnesses.' 
In  State  v.  Hairston  the  principle  of  the  earlier 
cases  seems  to  have  been  misunderstood,  and  the 
rule  was  stated:  «A  party  introducing  a  witness 
as  to  character  can  only  prove  the  general 
character  of  the  person  asked  about.  The 
witness,  of  liis  own  motion,  may  say  in  what 
respect  it  is  good  or  bad.'*** 

When  the  witness  is  asked  whether  he  knows  the 
general  'reputation'  or  'reputation  and 
character'  of  the  subject,  if  he  answers  'No'  he 
should  be  stood  aside;  but  if  he  answers  'Yes'  it 
seems  that  he  need  not  confine  his  testimony  to 
that  reputation,  but  may  testify  to  reputation 
for  some  specific  trait  of  character.  This  may 
be  highly  relevant,  as  when  witness  character  is 
at  stake  and  the  answer  deals  with  reputation  for 
veracity.  However,  it  may  deal  with  reputation 
for  liquor-selling,  or  horse  trading,  or  domestic 
cruelty,  even  though  the  trait  is  wholly 
irrelevant  to  any  issue  in  the  case. 


25 


The  Court  recently  reviewed  the  history  of  the 
rule,  but  did  not  change  it.  It  explicitly  held 
that  it  is  proper  for  counsel  to  prepare  his 
witness  by  explaining  the  rule  and  that  this  does 
not  render  the  specific  trait  evidence 
inadmissible  unless,  at  counsel's  suggestion,  it 
is  false.  To  this  writer  this  is  convincing 
proof  that  the  rule  should  be  scrapped.  When 
counsel  ascertains  in  advance  a  trait  which  the 
witness  will  specify,  his  question  to  elicit  it 
should  surely  not  merely  be  allowed,  but  be 
required  to  deal  with  that  trait.  In  such  case, 
objection  may  be  made  to  the  question  and 
relevance  rationally  appraised.  As  it  is,  the 
question  is  foolproof  and  there  is  no  opportunity 
to  object  until  the  specific  trait  evidence  is 
actually  given  and  the  damage  is  done."  Brandis 
on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §114  (1982)  (footnotes 
omitted) : 

Brandis  also  notes  that: 

"At  best  the  present  rule  requires  use  of  an 
ambiguous  and  misleading  formula  in  examining 
character  witnesses.  At  worst  it  has  positively 
undesirable  consequences.  It  opens  the  door  to 
evidence  of  character  traits  which  are  irrelevant 
and  prejudicial,  and  permits  the  prosecution, 
under  the  guise  of  impeaching  the  defendant  as  a 
witness,  to  prove  traits  having  no  relation  to 
veracity  but  which  are  relevant  on  the  issue  of 
guilt,  thus  evading  the  rule  (see  *  104) 
prohibiting  the  State  from  attacking  the 
defendant's  character  umless  he  first  puts  it  in 
issue.  These  consequences  would  be  avoided,  and 
logic  and  symmetry  restored,  by  confining  the 
inquiry  to  traits  relevant  for  the  particular 
purpose  and  holding  the  witness  to  responsive 
answers."   Id.  at  114,  n.  91. 

Subdivision  (a) (2)  creates  an  exception  to  permit  an  accused  to 
introduce  pertinent  evidence  of  the  character  of  the  victim  and 
to  permit  the  prosecution  to  introduce  similar  evidence  in 
rebuttal  of  the  character  evidence.  The  subdivision  extends  the 
exception  recognized  in  North  Carolina  homicide  and  assault  and 
battery  cases  to  include  all  criminal  cases.  See  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  §  106  (1982). 

North  Carolina  practice  permits  evidence  of  the  character  of 
the  victim  tending  to  show  that  the  defendant  had  a  reasonable 
apprehension  of  death  or  bodily  harm.  Id.  Such  evidence  when 
introduced  to  show  the  reasonable  apprehension  of  death  or  bodily 
harm  to  the  accused,  rather  than  to  prove  that  the  victim  acted 
in  conformity  with  his  character  trait  on  a  particular   occasion. 


26 


would  not  be  within  the  ban  created  by  subdivision  (a). 

North  Carolina  practice  also  permits  evidence  of  the  character 
of  the  victim  tending  to  show  that  the  victim  was  the  first 
aggressor.  Unlike  rule  404,  current  North  Carolina  practice 
permits  such  evidence  to  be  introduced  only  if  the  State's 
evidence  is  wholly  circumstantial  or  the  nature  of  the  tranaction 
is  in  doubt. 

Subdivision  (a)  (2)  permits  proof  of  any  pertinent  trait  of  the 
victim.  North  Carolina  practice  has  confined  the  evidence  to 
character  for  violence.   Id. 

Subdivision  (a)  (2)  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice 
in  that  evidence  of  the  character  of  the  victim  for  peace  and 
quiet  would  be  admissible  to  rebut  evidence  of  the  deceased's 
character  for  violence  and  evidence  of  the  victim's  good  general 
character  would  not.   Id.  at  397. 

The  second  part  of  subdivision  (a) (2)  permits  introduction  of 
"evidence  of  a  character  trait  of  peacefulness  of  the  victim 
offered  by  the  prosecution  in  a  homicide  case  to  rebut  evidence 
that  the  victim  was  the  first  aggressor."  In  North  Carolina  the 
prosecution  may  offer  evidence  of  the  deceased's  character  for 
peace  and  quiet  only  if  the  defendant  has  introduced  evidence  of 
the  deceased's  character  for  violence.  See  Nance  v.  Fike,  244  N. 
C.  368,  372  (1956).  Thus  in  North  Carolina  the  accused  can 
apparently  claim  self-defense  without  opening  the  door  to 
character  evidence  relating  to  the  victim.  Subdivision  (a) (2) 
would  alter  this  practice  and  permit  the  prosecution  to  offer 
evidence  of  the  peacefulness  of  the  victim  to  rebut  any  evidence 
that  the  victim  was  the  first  aggressor. 

The  North  Carolina  exception,  unlike  the  rule,  applies  to  cases 

of  civil  assault  and  battery.    See   Brandis  on   North   Carolina 

Evidence   *106,   at  393   (1982).    The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"The  argument  is  made  that  circumstantial  use  of 
character  ought  to  be  allowed  in  civil  cases  to 
the  same  extent  as  in  criminal  cases,  i.e., 
evidence  of  good  (nonprejudicial)  character  would 
he  admissible  in  the  first  instance,  subject  to 
rebuttal  by  evidence  of  bad  character.***  The 
difficulty  with  expanding  the  use  of  character 
evidence  in  civil  cases  is  set  forth  by  the 
California  Law  Revision  Commission  ***: 

•Character  evidence  is  of  slight  probative  value 
and  may  be  very  prejudicial.  It  tends  to 
distract  the  trier  of  fact  from  the  main  question 
of  what  actually  happended  on  the  particular 
occasion.  It  subtly  permits  the  trier  of  fact  to 
reward  the  good  man  and  to   punish   the   bad   man 


27 


becduse  of  their  respective  characters  despite 
what  the  evidence  in  the  case  shows  actually 
happened. ' " 

Subdivision  (a)  (3)  creates  an  exception  to  the  general 
rule  and  permits  the  introduction  of  evidence  of  the 
character  of  a  witness,  as  provided  in  Rules  607,  608,  and 
609,  to  prove  that  he  acted  in  conformity  therewith  on  a 
particular  occasion. 

Subdivision   (b)   permits   the  introduction  of  specific 

"crimes,  wrongs,  or  acts"  for   a  purpose   other   than   to 

prove   the  conduct  of  a  person.  The  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"Subdivision  (b)  deals  with  a  specialized  but 
important  application  of  the  general  rule 
excluding  circumstantial  use  of  character 
evidence.  Coii:-i  stentiy  with  that  rule,  evidence 
of  other  crimes,  wronas,  or  acts  is  not 
admissible  to  prove  character  as  a  basis  for 
suggesting  the  inference  that  conduct  on  a 
particular  occasion  was  in  conformity  with  it. 
However,  the  evidence  may  be  offered  for  another 
purpose,  such  as  proof  of  motive,  opportunity, 
and  so  on,  which  does  not  fall  within  the 
prohibition.  In  this  situation  the  rules  does 
not  reguire  that  the  evidence  be  excluded.  No 
mechanical  solution  is  offered.  The 
determination  must  be  made  whether  the  danger  of 
undue  prejudice  outweigh ts  the  probative  value  of 
the  evidence,  in  view  of  the  availability  of 
other  means  of  proof  and  other  factors 
appropriate  for  making  decisions  of  this  kind 
under  Rule  403." 

The  list  in  the  last  sentence  of  subdivision  (b)  is 
nonexclusive  and  the  fact  that  evidence  cannot  be  brought 
within  a  category  does  not  mean  that  the  evidence  is 
inadmissible. 

Subdivision  (b)  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina 
practice. 

Relevance  of  the  complainant's  past  behavior  in  a  rape 
or  sex  offense  case  is  governed  by  Rule  412. 

"Rule  405.   Methods  of  Provino[  Character. 

(a)  Eeputatior  or  Opinion.  In  all  cases  in  which  evidence  of 
character  or  a  trait  of  character  of  a  person  is  admissible, 
proof   may   be  made  by  testimony  as  to  reputation  or  by  testimony 


28 


in  the  form  of  an   opinion.    On   cross-examination,   inquiry   is 

allowable   into   relevant   specific  instances  of  conduct.   Expert 

testimony  on  character  or  a  trait  of  character  is  not  admissible. 

(b)     Specific   Instances   of   Conduct.    In   cases   in   which 

character  or  a  trait  of  character  of  a   person   is   an   essential 

element  of  a  charge,  claim,  or  defense,  proof  may  also  be  made  of 

specific  instances  of  his  conduct. 

COMHENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  R.  Evid,  405  except  for  the 
addition  of  the  last  sentence  to  subdivision  (a) . 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  rule  deals  only  with  allowable  methods  of  proving 
character,  not  with  admissibility  of  character  evidence, 
which  is  covered  by  Rule  40U. 

Of  the  three  methods  of  proving  character  provided  by 
the  rule,  evidence  of  specific  instances  of  conduct  is 
the  most  convincing.  At  the  same  time  it  possesses  the 
greatest  capacity  to  arouse  pre-judice,  to  confuse,  to 
surprise,  and  to  consume  time.  Consequently  the  rale 
confines  the  use  of  evidence  of  this  kind  to  cases  in 
which  character  is,  in  the  strict  sense,  in  issue  and 
hence  deserving  of  a  searching  inquiry.  When  character 
is  used  circumstantially  and  hence  occupies  a  lesser 
status  in  the  case,  proof  may  be  only  by  reputation  and 
opinion.  These  latter  methods  are  also  available  when 
character  is  in  issue. " 

With  respect  to  specific  instances  of  conduct  and  reputation, 
this  treatment  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice.  See 
Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^110  (1982). 

With  respect  to  opinion  evidence,  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"In  recognizing  opinion  as  a  means  of  proving 
character,  the  rule  departs  from  usual 
contemporary  practice  in  favor  of  that  of  an 
earlier  day.  See  7  Wigmore  §1986,  pointing  out 
th?t  the  earlier  practice  permitted  opinion  and 
arguing  strongly  for  evidence  based  on  personal 
knowledge  and  belief  as  contasted  with  'the 
secondhand,  irresponsible  product  of  multiplied 
guesses   and   gossip  which  we  term  'reputation'.' 


29 


It  seems  likely  that  the  persistence  of 
reputation  evidence  is  due  to  its  largely  being 
opinion  in  disguise.  Traditionally  character  has 
been  regarded  primarily  in  moral  overtones  of 
good  and  bad:  chaste,  peaceable,  truthful, 
honest.  Nevertheless,  on  occasion  nonmoral 
considerations  crop  up,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
incompetent  driver,  and  this  seems  bound  to 
happen  increasingly.  If  character  is  defined  as 
the  kind  of  person  one  is,  then  account  must  be 
taken  of  varying  ways  of  arriving  at  the 
estimate.***  No  effective  dividing  line  exists 
between  character  and  mental  capacity,  and  the 
latter  traditionally  has  been  provable  by 
opinion." 

In  permitting  opinion  evidence  as  a  means  of  proving 
character,  the  rule  departs  from  current  North  Carolina 
practice.  The  general  practice  in  this  State  is  to  frame 
questions  in  terms  of  reputation.  However,  if  the  witness 
is  questioned  coucerning  the  "general  character"  or  the 
"reputation  and  character"  of  another  person,  it  is 
understood  that  the  real  sub-ject  of  inquiry  is  reputation. 
State  v.  Kinn*  22a  N.C.  329  (19U4)  ;  State  v.  Hicks,  200 
N.C.  539  (1933);  State  v.  Cathey,  170  N-C.  794  (1916). 
Professor  Brandis  points  out  that: 

"If  as,  e.^.,  in  the  initial  question  in  State  v. 
Cathey  ...  'reputation'  is  entirely  omitted  from 
the   question,   or   if  the  question  refers,  as  in 

State   V.    Hicks    to    'reputation    and 

character,'  the  judge  and  counsel  may  know  that 
the  witness  should  confine  himself  to  reputation, 
but,  in  the  absence  of  further  enlightenment,  it 
seems  most  doubtful  that  the  witness  is  so 
legally  learned.  Therefore,  the  practical  result 
may  well  be  to  admit  opinion  evidence  while 
giving  lip  service  to  the  prohibition  against  it. 
Since,  additionally,  as  a  practical  matter,  many 
witnesses  will  in  fact  give  opinion  in  answering 
a  question  ostensibly  calling  only  for 
reputation,  it  seems  to  the  author  of  this 
edition  that  it  would  be  much  more  realistic  for 
the  Court  to  scrap  the  present  stated  rule  and 
frankly  admit  either  opinion  or  reputation 
testimony."  St^nsbury's  North  Carolina  Evidence 
(Brandis  ed. )  §110,  at  338,  n.  99. 

Since  Fed.  R.  Fvid.  405  opens  up  the  possibility  of 
proving  character  by  means  of  expert  witnesses,  the  last 
sentence  was  added  to  subdivision  (a)  to  prohibit  expert 
testimony  on  character. 

The   second   sentence  of  subdivision  (a)  permits  inquiry 


30 


on  cross-examination  into  relevant  specific   instances  of 
conduct.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"According  to  the  great  majority  of  cases,  on 
cross-examination  inquiry  is  allowable  as  to 
whether  the  reputation  witness  has  heard  of 
particular  instances  of  conduct  pertinent  to  the 
trait  in  question.***  The  theory  is  that,  since 
the  reputation  witness  relates  what  he  has  heard, 
the  inquiry  tends  to  shed  light  on  the  accuracy 
of  his  hearing  and  reporting.  Accordingly,  the 
opinion  witness  would  be  asked  whether  he  knew, 
as  well  as  whether  he  had  heard.  The  fact  is,  of 
course,  that  these  distinctions  are  of  slight  if 
any  practical  significance,  and  the  second 
sentence  of  subdivision  (a)  eliminates  them  as  a 
factor  in  formulating  questions.  This 
recognition  of  the  propriety  of  inguiring  into 
specific  instances  of  conduct  does  not 
circumscribe  inquiry  otherwise  into  the  bases  of 
opirion  and  reputation  testimony." 

Under  current  North  Carolina  practice,  inquiry  into 
specific  instances  of  conduct  on  cross-examination  is 
available  only  on  the  cross-examination  of  the  person 
whose  character  is  in  question.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §§111,  115  (1982).  It  is  not  permissible  in 
North  Carolina  to  ask  a  character  witness  whether  he  has 
heard  of  the  person  in  question  having  committed  a 
particular  act.  Id.  §115.  However,  to  some  extent  the 
North  Carolina  rule  may  be  circumvented  by  cross- 
examination  as  to  specific  traits.   Id. 

Also,  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  express  allowance  of  inquiry  into  specific 
instances  of  conduct  on  cross-examination  in 
subdivision  (a)  and  the  express  allowance  of  it 
as  part  of  a  case  in  chief  when  character  is 
actually  in  issue  in  subdivision  (b)  contemplate 
that  testimony  of  specific  instances  is  not 
generally  permissible  on  the  direct  examination 
of  an  ordinary  opinion  witness  to  character. 
Similarly  as  to  witnesses  to  the  character  of 
witnesses  under  Pule  608(b).  Opinion  testimony 
on  direct  in  these  situations  ought  in  general  to 
correspond  to  reputation  testimony  as  now  given, 
i.e.,  be  confined  to  the  nature  and  extent  of 
observation  and  acquaintance  upon  which  the 
opinion  is  based.   See  Pule  701." 

"Rule  4  06.   Habit;  Routine  Practice. 


31 


Evidence  of  the  habit  of  a  person  or  of  the  routine  practice  of 
an  organization,  whether  corroborated  or  not  and  regardless  of 
the  presence  of  eyewitnesses,  is  relevant  to  prove  that  the 
conduct  of  the  person  or  organization  on  a  particular  occasion 
was  in  conformity  with  the  habit  or  routine  practice. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  406. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"An  oft-quoted  paragraph,  McCormick.  §162,  p.  340, 
describes  habit  in  terms  effectively  contrasting  it  with 
character. 

•Character  and  habit  are  close  akin.  Character  is  a 
generalised  description  of  one's  disposition,  or  of 
one's  disposition  in  respect  to  a  general  trait,  such  as 
honesty,  temperance,  or  peacef ulness.  'Habit,*  in 
modern  usage,  both  lay  and  psychological,  is  more 
specific.  It  describes  one's  regular  response  to  a 
repeated  specific  situation.  If  we  speak  of  character 
for  care,  we  think  of  the  person's  tendency  to  act 
prudently  in  all  the  varying  situations  of  life,  in 
business,  family  life,  in  handling  automobiles  and  in 
walking  across  the  street.  A  habit,  on  the  other  hand, 
is  the  person's  regular  practice,  of  meeting  a  particular 
kind  of  situation  with  a  specific  type  of  conduct,  such 
as  the  habit  of  going  down  a  particular  stairway  two 
stairs  at  a  time,  or  of  giving  the  hand-signal  for  a 
left  turn,  or  of  alighting  from  railway  cars  while  they 
are  moving.  The  doing  of  the  habitual  acts  may  become 
semi-aotomatic. ' 

Equivalent  behavior  on  the  part  of  a  group  is  designated 
'routine  practice  of  an  organization'  in  the  rule. 
Agreement   is   general   that   habit   evidence   is  highly 
persuasive  as  proof  of  conduct  on  a  particular  occasion. 
Again  quoting  McCormick  4162,  p.  341: 

•Character  may  be  thought  of  as  the  sum  of  one's  habits 
though  doubtless  it  is  more  than  this.  But 
unquestionably  the  uniformity  of  one's  response  to  habit 
is  far  greater  than  the  consistency  with  which  one's 
conduct  conforms  to  character  or  disposition.  Even 
though  character  comes  in  only  exceptionally  as  evidence 
of  an  act,  surely  any  sensible  man  in  investigating 
whether  X  did  a  particular  act  would  be  greatly  helped 
in   his   inquiry  by  evidence  as  to  whether  he  was  in  the 


32 


habit  of  doing  it. • 

When  disagreement  has  appe=ired,  its  focus  has  been  upon 
the  question  what  constitutes  habit,  and  the  reason  for 
this  is  readily  apparent.  The  extent  to  which  instances 
mu<^t  be  multiplied  and  consistency  of  behavior 
maintained  in  order  to  rise  to  the  status  of  habit 
inevitably  gives  rise  to  difference  of  opinion.  Lewan, 
Rationale  of  Habit  Evidence,  16  Syracuse  L-Rev.  39,  U9 
(1964) .  While  adequacy  of  sampling  and  uniformity  of 
rr-sponse  are  key  factors,  precise  standards  for 
measuring  their  sufficiency  for  evidence  purposes  cannot 
be  formulated. 

The  rule  is  consistent  with  prevailing  views.  Much 
evidence  is  excluded  simply  because  of  failure  to 
achieve  the  status  of  habit.  Thus,  evidence  of 
intemperate  -habits'  is  generally  excluded  when  offe^^ed 
as  proof  of  drunkenness  in  accident  cases,  Annot. ,  Hb 
A  L  R  2d  103,  and  evidence  of  other  assaults  is 
inadmissible  to  prove  the  instant  one  in  a  civil  assault 
action,  Annot,.  66  A-L.R.2d  806.  In  Levin  v.  United 
Staies  119  G.S.App.  D.C.  156,  338  F.  2d  265  (196U) 
testimony  as  to  the  religious  -habits'  of  the  accused, 
offered  as  tending  to  prove  that  he  was  at  home 
observing  the  Sabbath  rather  than  out  obtaining  money 
through  larceny  by  trick,  was  held  properly  excluded: 

•It  seems  apparent  to  us  that  an  individual's 
religious  practices  would  not  be  the  type  of 
activities  which  would  lend  themselves  to  the 
characterization  of  "invariable  regularity."  (1 
Wigmore  520.)  Certainly  the  very  volitional 
basis  of  the  activity  raises  serious  questions  as 
to  its  invariable  nature,  and  hence  its  probative 
value,'   Id.  at  272. 

These  rulings  are  not  inconsistent  with  the  trend 
towards  admitting  evidence  of  business 
transactions  between  one  of  the  parties  and  a 
third  person  as  tending  to  prove  that  he  made  the 
same  bargain  or  proposal  in  the  litigated 
situation.  Slough,  Relevancy  Onraveled,  6 
Kan. L. Rev.  38-41  (1957),  Nor  are  they 
inconsistent  with  such  cases  as  Whittemore  v 
Lockheed  Aircraft  Corp.,  ^5  Cal,App.2Q  737,  151 
D  2d  670  (1944),  upholding  the  admission  of 
evidence  that  plaintiff's  intestate  had  on  four 
other  occasions  flown  planes  from  defendant  s 
factory  for  delivery  to  his  employer  airline, 
offered  to  prove  that  he  was  piloting  rather  than 
a  guest  on  a  plane  which  crashed  and  killed  all 
on  board  while  en  route  for  delivery. 


A  considerable  body  of  authority  has  required 
that  evidence  of  the  routine  practice  of  an 
organization  be  corroborated  as  a  condition 
precedent  to  its  admission  in  evidence.  Slough, 
Relevancy  Unraveled,  5  Kan. L. Rev.  40U,  UUS 
(1957) .  This  requirement  is  specifically 
rejected  by  the  rule  on  the  ground  that  it 
relates  to  the  sufficiency  of  the  evidence  rather 
than  admissibility.  ***  The  rule  also  rejects  the 
requirement  of  the  absence  of  eyewitnesses, 
sometimes  encountered  with  respect  to  admitting 
habit  evidence  to  prove  freedom  from  contributory 
negligence  in  wrongful  death  cases." 

Rule   406   is   consistent   with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  *  95  (1982). 

"Rule  4  07.   Subsequent  Remedial  Measures. 

When,   after   an   event,   measures   are   taken   which,  if  taken 

previously,  would  have  made   the   event   less   likely   to   occur, 

evidence   of   the   subsequent  measures  is  not  admissible  to  prove 

negligence  or  culpable  conduct   in   connection   with   the   event. 

This    rule   does   not   require   the   exclusion   of   evidence   of 

subsequent  measures  when  offered  for   another   purpose,   such   as 

proving   ownership,   control,   or   feasibility   of   precautionary 

measures,  if  those  issues  are  controverted,  or  impeachment. 

COMMENTAPY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid-  407  except  that  the 
phrase  "those  issues  are"  has  been  inserted  to  clarify  what  must 
be  controverted. 

The  Adivsory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  rule  incorporates  conventional  doctrine 
which  excludes  evidence  of  subsequent  remedial 
measures  as  proof  of  an  admission  of  fault.  The 
rule  rests  on  two  grounds.  (1)  The  conduct  is 
not  in  fact  an  admission,  since  the  conduct  is 
equally  consistent  with  injury  by  mere  accident 
or  through  contributory  negligence.  Or,  as  Baron 
Bramwell  put  it,  the  rule  rejects  the  notion  that 
•because  the  world  gats  wiser  as  it  gets  older, 
therefore  it  was  foolish  before'.  Hart  v. 
Lancashire   6   Yorkshire   R^^  Qo^,    21  L.T.R.N.S. 


34 


261,  263  (1869).  Under  ^  liberal  theory  of 
relevancy  this  ground  alone  would  not  support 
exclusion  as  the  inference  is  still  a  possible 
one.  (2)  The  other,  and  more  impressive,  ground 
for  exclusion  rests  on  a  social  policy  of 
encouraging  people  to  take,  or  at  least  not 
discouraging  them  from  taking,  steps  in 
furtherance  of  added  safety.  The  courts  have 
applied  this  principle  to  exclude  evidence  of 
subsequent  repairs,  installation  of  safety 
devices,  changes  in  company  rules,  and  discharge 
of  employees,  and  the  language  of  the  present 
rule  is  broad  enough  to  encompass  all  of  them. 
See  Falknor^  Extrinsic  Policies  Affecting 
Admissibility,  10  Rutgers  L. Rev.  57U,  590  (1956). 

The  second  sentence  of  the  rule  directs  attention 
to  the  limitations  of  the  rule.  Exclusion  is 
called  for  only  when  the  evidence  of  subsequent 
remedial  measures  is  offered  as  proof  of 
negligence  or  culpable  conduct.  In  effect  it 
rejects  the  suggested  inference  that  fault  is 
admitted.  Other  purposes  are,  however, 
allowable,  including  ownership  or  control, 
existence  of  duty,  and  feasibility  of 
precautionary  measures,  if  controverted,  and 
impeachment.  2  Wigmore  §  283;  Annot.,  6U  A.L.R.2d 
1296.  Two  recent  federal  cases  are  illustrative. 
Boeing  Airplane  Co.  v.  Brown,  291  F. 2d  310  (9th 
Cir.  196  1),  an  action  against  an  airplane 
manufacturer  for  using  an  allegedly  defectively 
designed  alternator  shaft  which  caused  a  plane 
crash,  upheld  the  admission  of  evidence  of 
subsequent  design  modification  for  the  purpose  of 
showing  that  design  changes  and  safeguards  were 
feasible.  And  Powers  v.  J-  Bj.  Michael  S  Co. , 
329  F.2d  674  (6th  Cir.  1964),  an  action  against  a 
road  contractor  for  negligent  failure  to  put  out 
warning  signs,  sustained  the  admission  of 
evidence  that  defendant  subsequently  put  out 
signs  to  show  that  the  portion  of  the  road  in 
question  was  under  defendant's  control.  The 
requirement  that  the  other  purpose  be 
controverted  calls  for  automatic  exclusion  unless 
a  genuine  issue  be  present  and  allows  the 
opposing  party  to  lay  the  groundwork  for 
exclusion  by  making  an  admission.  Otherwise  the 
factors  of  undue  prejudice,  confusion  of  issues, 
misleading  the  jury,  and  waste  of  time  remain  for 
consideration  under  Rule  403." 

The  increasing  tendency  of  federal  courts  is  to  hold 
that  Rule  407  is  not  applicable  to  product  liability 
cases.    North   Carolina   courts   have   applied   the   rule 


35 


excludinq  pvidence  of  subsequent  remedial  measures  in 
product  liability  cases.  See  Jenkins  v.  Helqren,  26  N.C. 
App.  653  (1975).  It  is  the  intent  of  the  Committee  that 
the  rule  should  apply  to  all  types  of  actions. 

Rule   407   is   consistent   with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  180  (198  2) . 

"Rule  408.   Compromise  and  Offers  to  Compromise. 

Evidence  of  (1)  furnishing  or  offering  or  promising  to  furnish, 

or  (2)  accepting  or  offering  or  promising  to  accept,   a   valuable 

consideration  in  compromising  or  attempting  to  compromise  a  claim 

which  was  disputed  as   to   either   validity   or   amount,   is   not 

admissible   to   prove  liability  for  or  invalidity  of  the  claim  or 

its  amount.   Evidence  of  conduct  or  evidence  of   statements   made 

in  compromise  negotiations  is  likewise  not  admissible.   This  rule 

does   not   require   the   exclusion   of   any   evidence    otherwise 

discoverable   merely   because   it   is   presented  in  the  course  of 

compromise   nf^^oti  ations.    This   rule   also   does   not    require 

exclusion   when  the  evidence  is  offered  for  another  purpose,  such 

as   proving   bias   or   prejudice   of   a   witness,   negativing    a 

contention   of   undue   delay,   or  proving  an  effort  to  obstruct  a 

criminal  investigation  or  prosecution. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  408  except  that  the 
words  "evidence  of"  were  added  to  the  second  sentence.  The 
addition  is  for  the  purpose  of  clarification  and  is  not  intended 
as  a  material  change.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"As  a  matter  of  general  agreement,  evidence  of  an 
offer  to  compromise  a  claim  is  not  receivable  in 
evid»>nce  as  an  admission  of,  as  the  case  may  be, 
the  validity  or  invalidity  of  the  claim.  As  with 
evideiice  of  subsequent  remedial  measures,  dealt 
with  in  Rule  407,  exclusion  may  be  based  on  two 
grounds.  (1)  The  evidence  is  irrelevant,  since 
the  offer  may  be  motivated  by  a  desire  for  peace 
rather   than   from   any  concession  of  weakness  of 


36 


position.  The  validity  of  this  position  will 
vary  as  the  amount  of  the  offer  varies  in 
relation  to  the  size  of  the  claim  and  may  also  be 
influenced  by  other  circumstances.  (2)  A  more 
consistently  impressive  ground  is  promotion  of 
the  public  policy  favoring  the  compromise  and 
settlement  of  disputes.  McCormick:  ^*  76,  251. 
While  the  rule  is  ordinarily  phrased  in  terms  of 
offers  of  compromise,  it  is  apparent  that  a 
similar  attitude  must  be  taken  with  respect  to 
completed  compromise  when  offered  against  a  party 
thereto.  This  latter  situation  will  not,  of 
course,  ordinarily  occur  except  when  a  party  to 
the  present  litigation  has  compromised  with  a 
third  person." 

North  Carolina  practice  is  consistent  with  Rule  408  in 
that  an  offer  of  compromise,  as  such,  is  not  admissible  to 
prove  liability  for  or  invalidity  of  a  claim  or  its 
amount.  See  Brand  is  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^  180 
(1982).  The  same  rule  applies  to  an  offer  to  settle,  or 
the  actual  settlement  of,  a  third  person's  claim  arising 
out  of  the  transaction  in  litigation.  Id.  at  56.  The 
words  "the  claim"  in  the  first  sentence  should  be 
interpreted  to  include  the  claim  that  is  the  subject  of 
the  lawsuit  and  any  other  claim  arising  out  of  the  same 
occurence. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  policy  considerations  which  underlie  the 
rule  do  not  come  into  play  when  the  effort  is  to 
induce  a  creditor  to  settle  an  admittedly  due 
amount  for  a  lesser  sum.  McCormick  §  251,  p. 
5U0.  Hence  the  rule  requires  that  the  claim  be 
disputed  as  to  either  validity  or  amount." 

The  phrase  "which  was  disputed"  should  be  interpreted 
consistently  with  North  Carolina  decisional  law  concerning 
what  constitutes  a  dispute.  See  Wilson  Count_y  Board  of 
Education  v.  Lamm.  276  N.C.  487  (1970). 

With  respect  to  the  second  sentence  of  the  rule,  the 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  practical  value  of  the  common  law  rule  has 
been  greatly  diminished  by  its  inapplicability  to 
admissions  of  fact,  even  though  made  in  the 
course  of  compromise  negotiations,  unless 
hypothetical,  stated  to  be  'without  prejudice,' 
or  so  connected  with  the  offer  as  to  be 
inseparable  from  it.  McCormick  §  251,  pp.  540- 
541.  An  inevitable  effect  is  to  inhibit  freedom 
of  communication  with  respect  to  compromise,  even 


37 


airong  lawyers.  Another  effect  is  the  generation 
of  controversy  over  whether  a  given  statement 
falls  within  or  without  the  protected  area. 
These  considerations  account  for  the  expansion  of 
the  rule  herewith  to  include  evidence  of  conduct 
or  statements  made  in  compromise  negotiations,  as 
well  as  the  offer  or  completed  compromise 
itself." 

Thus  Rule  UOB  changes  the  current  North  Carolina 
practice  that  allows  a  "distinct  admission  of  an 
independent  fact"  made  during  compromise  negotiations  to 
be  received  in  evidence.  See  Srandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §  180,  at  56-57  (1982). 

Policy  reasons  for  the  compromise  rule  do  not  apply  to 
evidence  discoverable  outside  of  settlement  negotiations. 
Thus  the  third  sentence  of  Rule  408  states  that  evidence 
otherwise  discoverable  need  not  be  excluded  merely  because 
it  is  presented  in  compromise  discussions.  There  is  not 
any  North  Carolina  case  law  on  this  point. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states  that: 

"The  final  sentence  of  the  rule  serves  to  point 
out  some  limitations  upon  its  applicability. 
Since  the  rule  excludes  only  when  the  purpose  is 
proving  the  validity  or  invalidity  of  the  claim 
or  its  amount,  an  offer  for  another  purpose  is 
not  within  the  rule.  The  illustrative  situations 
mentioned  in  the  rule  are  supported  by  the 
authorities.  As  to  proving  bias  or  prejudice  of 
a  witness,  see  Annot. ,  161  A.L-R.  395,  contra, 
Fenberq  v.  Rosenthal.  348  111. App.  510,  109 
N.E.2d  402  (1952).,  and  negativing  a  contention 
of  lack  of  due  diligence  in  presenting  a  claim,  4 
Wiginore  ^  1061.  An  effort  to  »buy  off  the 
prosecution  or  a  prosecuting  witness  in  a 
criminal  case  is  not  within  the  policy  of  the 
rule  of  exclusion.   McCormick,  §  251,  p.  542." 

The  final  sentence  of  the  rule  is  consistent  with  North 
Carolina  practice  in  that  an  offer  for  a  purpose  other 
than  to  prove  the  validity  or  invalidity  of  the  claim  or 
its  amount  is  not  within  the  rule.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  '&  1R0,  at  55,  56  (1982), 

"Rule  4  09.   Payment  of  Medical  and  Other  Expenses. 

Evidence  of  furnishing  or  offering  or  promising  to  pay  medical, 
hospital,  or  other  expenses  occasioned  by  an  injury  is  not 
admissible  to  prove  liability  for  the  injury. 


38 


COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Fvid-  U09,  except  that  the 
phrase  "other  expenses"  has  been  substituted  for  the  phrase 
"similar  expenses. " 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  considerations  underlying  this  rule  parallel 
those  underlying  Rules  407  and  U08,  which  deal 
respectively  with  subsequent  remedial  measures 
and  offers  of  compromise.  As  stated  in  Annot. , 
20  A.L.R. 2d  291,  293: 

•[G]enerally,  evidence  of  payment  of  medical, 
hospital,  or  similar  expenses  of  an  injured  party 
by  the  opposing  party,  is  not  admissible,  the 
reason  often  given  being  that  such  payment  or 
offer  is  usually  made  from  humane  impulses  and  not 
from  an  admission  of  liability,  and  that  to  hold 
otherwise  would  tend  to  discourage  assistance  to 
the  injured  person.'" 

Under  current  North  Carolina  law,  rendering  aid  to  an 
injured  person  or  promising  to  render  aid  is  not  an 
admission  of  fault.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^ 
180,  at  58  (1982).  Rule  409  is  intended  to  cover  rendering 
aid  as  well  as  furnishing  or  offering  or  promising  to  pay 
medical,  hospital  or  other  expenses. 

Onlike  the  federal  rule,  which  applies  to  "medical, 
hospital,  or  similar  expenses,"  this  rule  applies  to 
"medical,  hospital,  or  other  expenses."  The  phrase  "other 
expenses"  is  intended  to  include,  but  is  not  limited  to, 
lost  wages  and  damage  to  property.  The  phrase  "occasioned 
by  an  injury"  is  intended  to  include  a  property  injury  as 
well  as  a  personal  injury.  The  rule's  coverage  of 
nonmedical  expenses  occasioned  by  either  a  personal  or 
property  injury  xs  an  expansion  of  the  current  North 
Carolina  rule.   See  Id. 

Rule  409  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice  in 
that  evidence  inadmissible  under  the  rule  to  prove 
liability  may  be  admissible  for  another  purpose.  See  Id. 
^  180,  at  58-59  (1982).  The  rule  is  also  consistent  with 
North  Carolina  practice  in  that  it  does  not  bar  evidence  of 
conduct  and  statements  outside  of  the  simple  act  of 
furnishing  or  offering  to  pay  medical  expenses.  As  the 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Contrary  to  Rule  408,  dealing  with  offers  of 
compromise,  the  present  rule  does  not  extend  to 
conduct  or  statements  not  a  part  of  the  act  of 
furnishing  or  offering  or  promising  to  pay.   This 


39 


difference  in  treatment  arises  from  fundamental 
differences  in  nature.  Communication  is 
essential  if  compromises  are  to  be  effected,  and 
consequently  broad  protection  of  statements  is 
needed.  This  is  not  so  in  cases  of  payments  or 
offers  or  promises  to  pay  medical  expenses,  where 
factual  statements  may  be  expected  to  be 
incidental  in  nature. " 

"Pule  410.  Inadmissibility  of  Pleas,  Plea  Discussions, 
and  Related  Statements. 

Except  as  otherwise  provided  in  this  rule,  evidence  of 
the  following  is  not,  in  any  civil  or  criminal  proceeding, 
admissible  against  the  defendant  who  made  the  plea  or  was 
a  participant  in  the  plea  discussions: 

(1)  a  plea  of  guilty  which  was  later  withdrawn; 

(2)  a  plea  of  no  contest  which  was  later  withdrawn; 

(3)  any  statement  made  in  the  course  of  any  proceedings 
under  Article  58  of  General  Statutes  Chapter  1 5A  or 
comparable  procedure  in  district  court,  or 
proceedings  under  Rule  1 1  of  the  Federal  Rules  of 
Criminal  Procedure  or  comparable  procedure  in 
another  state,  regarding  a  plea  of  guilty  which  was 
later  withdrawn  or  a  plea  of  no  contest  which  was 
later  withdrawn; 

(U)  any  statement  made  in  the  course  of  plea 
discussions  with  an  attorney  for  the  prosecuting 
authority  which  do  not  result  in  a  plea  of  guilty 
or  which  result  in  a  plea  of  guilty  later 
withdrawn. 
However,  such  a  statement  is  admissible  in  any  proceeding 
wherein  another  statement  made  in  the  course  of  the  same  plea   or 


40 


plea   discussions   has  been  introduced  and  the  statement  ought  in 

fairness  be  considered  contemporaneously  with  it. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  UIO,  except  as  noted 
below. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Withdrawn  pleas  of  guilty  were  held  inadmissible 
in  federal  prosecutions  in  Kercheval  v.  United 
States,  274  U.S.  220,  47  S.Ct.  582,  71  L.Ed.  1009 
(1927) .  The  Court  pointed  out  that  to  admit  the 
withdrawn  plea  would  effectively  set  at  naught 
the  allowance  of  withdrawal  and  place  the  accused 
in  a  dilemma  utterly  inconsistent  with  the 
decision  to  award  him  a  trial.  The  New  York 
Court  of  Appeals,  in  People  v.  Spitaleri,  9 
N.Y.2d  168,  212  N.Y.S.2d  53,  173  N.E.2d  35 
(1961) ,  reexamined  and  overturned  its  earlier 
decisions  which  had  allowed  admission.  In 
addition  to  the  reasons  set  forth  in  Kercheval, 
which  was  quoted  at  length,  the  court  pointed  out 
that  the  effect  of  admitting  the  plea  was  to 
compel  defendant  to  take  the  stand  by  way  of 
explanation  and  to  open  the  way  for  the 
prosecution  to  call  the  lawyer  who  had 
represented  him  at  the  time  of  entering  the  plea. 
State  court  decisions  for  and  against 
admissibility  are  collected  in  Annot-,  86 
A.L.R.2d  326." 

The  second  paragraph  of  Fed.  R-  Evid.  410  reads:  "A 
plea  of  nolo  contendere".  Unlike  the  federal  rule,  this 
rule  precludes  evidence  of  a  no  contest  plea  only  if  it 
was  later  withdrawn.  Thus  evidence  of  a  no  contest  plea 
can  be  admitted  xn  a  different  criminal  or  civil 
proceeding  against  the  defendant  who  made  the  plea. 

The  third  paragraph  differs  from  Fed-  R.  Evid.  410  by 
making  a  reference  to  Article  58  of  General  Statutes 
Chapter  15A,  which  specifies  the  procedure  relating  to 
guilty  pleas  in  superior  court.  The  third  paragraph  also 
refers  to  comparable  procedures  in  district  court, 
although  no  statutory  scheme  regulates  plea  negotiations 
in  district  court.  See  Official  Commentary  to  G.S.  Ch. 
15A,  Art.  58. 

Prior  to  the  1979  amendments  to  Fed.  R.  Evid,  410  and 
Fed.  R.  Crim.  P.  11(e)(6),  it  was  questionable  whether  an 
otherwise  voluntary  admission  to  law  enforcement  officials 
was  rendered  inadmissible  merely  because  it   was   made   in 


41 


hope  of  obtaining  leniency  by  a  plea.  The  Notes  of  the 
Advisory  Committee  on  the  amendment  to  Fed.  R.  Crim.  P. 
11(e)  (6)  state  that  the  rule: 

"makes  inadmissible  statements  made  'in  the 
course  of  any  proceedings  under  this  rule 
regarding'  either  a  plea  of  guilty  later 
withdrawn  or  a  plea  of  no  contest  later  withdrawn 
and  also  statements  'made  in  the  course  of  plea 
discussions  with  an  attorney  for  the  government 
which  do  not  result  in  a  plea  of  guilty  or  which 
result  in  a  plea  of  guilty  later  withdrawn. •  It 
is  not  limited  to  statements  by  the  defendant 
himself,  and  thus  would  cover  statements  by 
defense  counsel  regarding  defendant's 
incriminating  admissions  to  him.  It  thus  fully 
protects  the  plea  discussion  process  ... 
without  attempting  to  deal  with  confrontations 
between  suspects  and  law  enforcements  agents, 
which  involve  problems  of  quite  different 
dimensions  .  .  -.  This  change,  it  must  be 
emphasized,  does  not  compel  the  conclnsion  that 
statements  made  to  law  enforcement  agents, 
especially  when  the  agents  purport  to  have 
authority  to  bargain,  are  inevitably  admissible. 
Rather,  the  point  is  that  such  cases  .  .  .  must 
be  resolved  by  that  body  of  law  dealing  with 
police  interrogations. " 

If  there  has  been  a  plea  of  guilty  later  withdrawn  or  a 
plea  of  no  contest  later  withdrawn,  the  third  paragraph  of 
Rule  410  makes  inadmissible  statements  made  in  the  course 
of  any  proceedings  relating  to  guilty  pleas  in  the 
superior  or  district  courts.  This  includes,  for  example, 
admissions  by  the  defendant  when  he  makes  his  plea  in 
court  and  also  admissions  made  to  provide  the  factual 
basis  for  the  plea.  However,  the  rule  is  not  limited  to 
statements  made  in  court.  If  the  court  were  to  defer  its 
decision  on  a  plea  agreement  pending  examination  of  the 
presentence  report,  statements  made  to  the  probation 
officer  in  connection  with  the  preparation  of  that  report 
would  come  within  the  third  paragraph.  See  Notes  of 
Advisory  Committee  on  the  Amendment  to  Fed.  R.  Crim.  P. 
11(e)  (6). 

The   last   sentence  of  Rule  U10  provides  an  exception  to 

the  general  rule  of  nonadmissibility  of  the  described 
statements.    Such   a   statement   is   admissible   "in   any 

proceedings  wherein  another  statement  made  in   the   course 

of   the   same  plea  or  plea  discussions  has  been  introduced 

and  the  statement  ought  in  fairness  be  considered 
contemporaneously  with  it." 

"-   .   .   when  evidence  of  statements  made  in  the 


42 


course  of  or  as  a  consequence  of  a  certain  plea 
or  plea  discussions  are  introduced  under 
circumstances  not  prohibited  by  this  rule  (e.g., 
not  'against'  the  person  who  made  the  plea), 
other  statements  relating  to  the  same  plea  or 
plea  discussions  may  also  he  admitted  when 
relevant  to  the  matter  at  issue.  For  example,  if 
a  defendant  upon  a  motion  to  dismiss  a 
prosecution  on  some  ground  were  able  to  admit 
certain  statements  made  in  aborted  plea 
discussions  in  his  favor,  then  other  relevant 
statements  made  in  the  same  plea  discussions 
should  be  admissible  against  the  defendant  in  the 
interest  of  determining  the  truth  of  the  matter 
at  issue.  The  language  -  .  .  follows  closely 
that  in  Fed.  R.  Evid.  106,  as  the  considerations 
involved  are  very  similar."   Id. 

Unlike  the  federal  rule,  Rule  U10  does  not  contain  an 
exception  permitting  a  statement  made  by  the  defendant 
under  oath,  on  the  record,  and  in  the  presence  of  counsel 
to  be  introduced  in  a  criminal  proceeding  for  perjury  or 
false  statement. 

North  Carolina  practice  in  this  area  is  governed  by  G.S. 
15A-1025,  which  should  be  amended  to  conform  to  Pule  U10. 
G.S.  15A-1025  currently  provides: 

"The  fact  that  the  defendant  or  his  counsel  and 
the  prosecutor  engaged  in  plea  discussions  or 
made  a  plea  arrangement  may  not  be  received  in 
evidence  against  or  in  favor  of  the  defendant  in 
any  criminal  or  civil  action." 

Onlike  G.S.  15A-1025,  Rule  410  does  not  provide  that  the 
described  evidence  is  inadmissible  "in  favor  of"  the 
defendant. 

As  the  Advisory  Committee  Note  to  Fed-  R.  Crim.  P. 
11  (e)  (6)  states: 

"This  is  not  intended  to  suggest,  however,  that 
such  evidence  will  inevitably  be  admissible  in 
the  defendant's  favor.  Specifically,  no 
disapproval  is  intended  of  such  decisions  as 
United  States  v.  Verdoom,  528  F.2d  103  {8th  Cir. 
1976)  ,  holding  that  the  trial  -judge  properly 
refused  to  permit  the  defendants  to  put  into 
evidence  at  their  trial  the  fact  the  prosecution 
had  attempted  to  plea  bargain  with  them,  as 
'meaningful  dialogue  between  the  parties  would, 
as  a  practical  matter,  be  impossible  if  either 
party  had  to  assume  the  risk  that  plea  offers 
would  be  admissible  in  evidence'." 


43 


"Rule  U11.   Liability  Insurance. 

Evidence  that  a  person  was  or  was  not  insured  against  liability 

is  not  admissible  upon  the  issue  whether  he  acted  negligently   or 

otherwise   wrongfully.    This  rule  does  not  require  the  exclusion 

of  evidence  of   insurance   against   liability   when   offered   for 

another   purpose,  such  as  proof  of  agency,  ownership,  or  control, 

or  bias  or  prejudice  of  a  witness. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  P.  Evid.  411.   The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  courts  have  with  substantial  unanimity 
rejected  evidence  of  liability  insurance  for  the 
purpose  of  proving  fault,  and  absence  of 
liability  insurance  as  proof  of  lack  of  fault. 
At  best  the  inference  of  fault  from  the  fact  of 
insurance  coverage  is  a  tenuous  one,  as  is  its 
converse.  More  important,  no  r!oubt,  has  been  the 
feeling  that  knowledge  of  the  presence  or  absence 
of  liability  insurance  would  induce  juries  to 
decide  cases  on  improper  grounds.  McCormick  § 
168;  Annot.,  H  A.L.R.2d  761.  The  rule  is  drafted 
in  broad  terms  so  as  to  include  contributory 
negligence  or  other  fault  of  a  plaintiff  as  well 
as  fault  of  a  defendant. 

The  second  sentence  points  out  the  limits  of  the 
rule,  using  well  established  illustrations.   Id." 

Rule  411  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice  in 
barring  evidence  of  insurance  unless  offered  for  a  purpose 
other  than  to  prove  negligence.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §  88  (1982). 

"Rule  412.  Za£o  or  Sex  Offense  Cases;  Relevance  of 
Victim's  Past  Behavior. 

(a)  As  used  in  this  rule,  the  term  'sexual  behavior' 
means  sexual  activity  of  the  complainant  other  than  the 
sexual  act  which  is  at  issue  in  the  indictment  on  trial. 


44 


(b)  The  sexual  behavior  of  the  complainant  is 
irrelevant  to  any  issue  in  the  prosecution  unless  such 
behavior: 

(1)  was    between    the   complainant   and   the 
defendant;  or 

(2)  is  evidence  of  specific  instances  of  sexual 
behavior  offered  for  the  purpose  of  showing  that 
the  act  or  acts  charged  were  not  committed  by  the 
defendant;  or 

(3)  is  evidence  of  a  pattern  of  sexual  behavior  so 
distinctive  and  so  closely  resembling  the 
defendant's  version  of  the  alleged  encounter  with 
the  complainant  as  to  tend  to  prove  that  such 
complainant  consented  to  the  act  or  acts  charged  or 
behaved  in  such  a  manner  as  to  lead  the  defendant 
reasonably  to  believe  that  the  complainant 
consented;  or 

(4)  is  evidence  of  sexual  behavior  offered  as  the  basis 
of  expert  psychological  or  psychiatric  opinion  that 
the  complainant  fantasized  or  invented  the  act  or 
acts  charged. 

(c)  Sexual  behavior  otherwise  admissible  under  this  rule  may 
not  be  proved  by  reputation  or  opinion. 

(d)  No  evidence  of  sexual  behavior  shall  be  introduced  at  any 
time  during  the  trial  of  a  charge  of  rape  or  any  lesser  included 
offense  thereof  or  a  sex  offense  or  any  lesser  included  offense 
thereof,  nor  shall  any  reference  to  any  such  behavior  be  made   in 


«»5 


the  presence  of  the  jury,  unless  and  until  the  court  has 
determined  that  such  behavior  is  relevant  under  subsection  <b) . 
Before  any  questions  pertaining  to  sucli  evidence  are  asked  of  any 
witness,  the  proponent  of  such  evidence  shall  first  apply  to  the 
court  for  a  determination  of  the  relevance  of  the  sexual  behavior 
to  which  it  relates.  The  proponent  of  such  evidence  may  make 
application  either  prior  to  trial  pursuant  to  G.S.  15A-952,  or 
during  the  trial  at  the  time  when  the  proponent  desires  to 
introduce  such  evidence.  When  application  is  made,  the  court 
shall  conduct  an  in-camera  hearing,  which  shall  be  transcribed, 
to  consider  the  proponent's  offer  of  proof  and  the  arguments  of 
counsel,  including  any  counsel  for  the  complainant,  to  determine 
the  extent  to  which  such  behavior  is  relevant.  In  the  hearing, 
the  proponent  of  the  evidence  shall  establish  the  basis  of 
admissibility  of  such  evidence.  Notwithstanding  subsection  (b) 
of  Rule  10U,  if  the  relevancy  of  the  evidence  which  the  proponent 
seeks  to  offer  in  the  trial  depends  upon  the  fulfillment  of  a 
condition  of  fact,  the  court,  at  the  in-camera  hearing  or  at  a 
subsequent  in-camera  hearing  scheduled  for  that  purpose,  shall 
accept  evidence  on  the  issue  of  whether  that  condition  of  fact  is 
fulfilled  and  shall  determine  that  issue.  If  the  court  finds 
that  the  evidence  is  relevant,  it  shall  enter  an  order  stating 
that  the  evidence  may  be  admitted  and  the  nature  of  the  questions 
which  will  be  permitted. 

(e)  The  record  of  the  in-camera  hearing  and  all  evidence 
relating  thereto  shall  be  open  to  inspection  only  by  the  parties, 
the   complainant,   their   attorneys  and  the  court  and  its  agents. 


46 


and  shall  be  used  only  as  necessary  for  appellate  review.  At  any 
probable  cause  hearing,  the  judge  shall  take  cognizance  of  the 
evidence,  if  admissible,  at  the  end  of  the  in-camera  hearing 
without   the   qnestions   being  repeated  or  the  evidence  being  re- 


submitted in  open  court. 


COMMENTARY 


This  rule  differs  substantially  from  Fed.  P.  Evid.  U12.  Except 
as  noted  below,  the  rule  is  the  same  as  the  current  shield  law, 
G.S.  8-58.6. 

Subdivision  (c) ,  which  is  derived  from  the  federal  rule,  was 
added  to  the  current  shield  law  to  make  it  clear  that  sexual 
behavior  otherwise  admissible  under  this  rule  may  not  be  proved 
by  reputation  or  opinion. 

The  next  to  the  last  sentence  of  subdivision  (d) ,  which  is 
derived  from  the  federal  rule,  was  added  to  the  shield  law  to 
address  the  issue  of  conditional  relevancy.  The  sentence 
provides  that,  notwithstanding  Rule  10a(b),  if  the  relevancy  of 
the  evidence  depends  upon  the  fulfillment  of  a  condition  of  fact, 
the  court  will  hear  evidence  in  the  in  camera  proceeding  and 
decide  whether  the  condition  of  fact  is  fulfilled.  The  court 
should  decide  whether  the  defendant  has  presented  sufficient 
evidence  for  a  reasonable  jury  to  find  the  proposition  asserted 
to  be  true.  If  so,  the  defendant's  evidence  should  be  admitted. 
If  not,  the  evidence  should  be  excluded.  See  S.  Saltzburq  and 
K.  Redden,  Federal  Rules  of  Evidence  Manual,  at  221  -  27  (3d  ed. 
1982) .  Evidence  should  not  be  "admitted  on  behalf  of  the 
defendant  subject  to  connecting-up.  The  court  should  make  sure, 
before  any  evidence  of  prior  sexual  activity  is  admitted,  that 
the  conditional  relevance  analysis  has  been  satisfied.  Id.  at 
90. 

"ARTICLE  5. 

"Privileges. 

"Rule  501.   General  Rule. 

Except   as  otherwise  required  by  the  Constitution  of  the  United 

States,  the  privileges  of  a  witness,  person,   government,   state, 

or    political    subdivision    thereof   shall   be   determined   in 

accordance  with  the  law  of  this  State. 

COMMENTARY 


47 


This  rule  -iiffers  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  501.  After  reviewing  the 
rules  on  privilege  proposed  by  the  Supreme  Court,  Congress 
rejected  the  proposal  and  substituted  a  rule  that  applies  the 
common  lay  of  privileges  in  federal  civil  and  criminal  cases.  In 
civil  actions  in  which  state  law  supplies  the  rule  of  decision, 
the  state  law  on  privileges  applies. 

The  Uniform  Eules  of  Evidence  (197U)  adopted  the  federal  draft 
and  several  states  have  modeled  their  privilege  laws  on  the 
federal  draft.  However,  there  is  not  a  great  deal  of  uniformity 
among  the  federal  courts  and  various  states  with  respect  to 
privileges.  Adoption  of  the  federal  draft  would  modify  and 
delete  privileges  currently  recognized  in  North  Carolina  and  add 
other  privileges  currently  not  recognized  in  North  Carolina. 

Because  of  the  extensive  effort  needed  to  clarify  this  confused 
area,  the  Committee  decided  not  to  draft  new  rules  of  privilege 
at  this  time  but  to  continue  the  present  statutory  and  common  law 
system.  See  generally  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  54  et 
seg.  (1982). 

"ARTICLE  6. 

"Witnesses. 

"Rule   601.    General   Rule   of  Competency;  Disqualification  of 

Witness. 

(a)  General  Rule.  Every  person  is  competent  to  be  a  witness 
except  as  otherwise  provided  in  these  rules. 

(b)  Disqualification  of  Witness.  A  person  is  disgualified  to 
testify  as  a  witness  when  the  court  determines  that  he  is  (1) 
incapable  of  expressing  himself  concerning  the  matter  as  to  be 
understood,  either  directly  or  through  interpretation  by  one  who 
can  understand  him,  or  (2)  incapable  of  understanding  the  duty  of 
a  witness  to  tell  the  truth. 

COMMENTARY 

Subdivision  (a)  is  identical  to  the  first  sentence  of  Fed.  R. 
Evid.  601.  The  second  sentence  of  Fed.  R.  Evid.  601  concerns  the 
application  of  state  law  in  diversity  cases  and  was  omitted. 
Fed.  R.  Evid.  601  does  not  contain  subdivision  (b)  on 
disqualification  of  a  witness. 

This    rule    eliminates    ail    grounds   of   incompetency   not 


I»8 


specifically  recognizee'  in   subdivision   (b)   or   the   succeedinq 
rules  in  this  Article. 

The  so-called  Dead  Man's  Act,  G.S.  8-51,  which  deals  with  the 
incompetency  of  an  interested  person  when  the  other  party  to  the 
transaction  has  since  died  or  become  insane,  should  be  repealed 
upon  adoption  of  this  rule.   Professor  Brandis'  view  is  that: 

"[T]he  statute  has  fostered  more  injustice  than 
it  has  prevented  and  has  led  to  an  unholy  waste 
of  the  time  and  ingenuity  of  judges  and  counsel. 
The  situation  calls  for  more  than  legislative 
tinkering.  What  is  needed  is  repeal  of  the 
statute."  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  § 
66,  at  25R,  n.  62  (1982) . 

At  common  law  husband  and  wife  were  incompetent  to 
testify  in  an  action  to  which  either  was  a  party. 
However,  by  statute,  each  spouse  has  been  competent  to 
testify  for  or  against  the  other  in  all  civil  actions  and 
proceedings,  with  two  rigidly  defined  exceptions.  One 
exception  makes  one  spouse  incompetent  to  testify  "for  or 
against  the  other  ...  in  any  action  or  proceeding  for  or 
on  account  of  criminal  conversation  .  .  -."  G.S.  8-56- 
With  respect  to  this  exception  Professor  Brandis  states: 

"It  is  hard  to  find  a  purpose  except  one  based  on 
notions  of  delicacy,  and  even  this  is  frustrated 
by  permitting  the  plaintiff  husband  to  testify  to 
his  wife's  improper  relations  with  the  defendant. 
Danger  of  collusion  would  seem  to  be  no  greater 
than  in  any  other  case,  and  the  interest  of  the 
state  in  the  marriage  relation,  which  only 
doubtfully  justifies  extreme  measures  to  prevent 
collusion  in  divorce  litigation,  is  no  excuse  for 
a  rule  of  incompetency  in  criminal  conversation 
actions,"  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  § 
58,  at  232,  n.  28  (1982)  . 

The  other  exception  bars  a  spouse  from  testifying  "for 
or  against  the  other  in  any  action  or  proceeding  in 
conseguence  of  adultery."  G.S.  8-56.  This  exception  is 
supplemented  by  G.S.  50-10  which  provides  that  in  divorce 
actions  "neither  the  husband  nor  the  wife  shall  be  a 
competent  witness  to  prove  the  adultery  of  the  other,  nor 
shall  the  admissions  of  either  party  be  received  as 
evidence  to  prove  such  fact."  With  respect  to  this 
exception.  Professor  Brandis  notes  that  if  the  original 
purpose  was  to  prevent  collusion  in  divorce  actions,  "[lit 
would  seem  that  the  prohibition  should  have  been  repealed 
when  a  relatively  short  period  of  separation  was  made  a 
ground  for  divorce."  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  § 
58,  at  230,  n.  20  (1982)  . 


49 


At  common  law  the  spouse  of  a  criminal  defendant  was 
incompetent  to  testify.  This  incompetence  was  removed  by 
G.S.  8-57  so  far  as  testifying  for  the  defendant  is 
concerned.  With  respect  to  testimony  against  the  other 
spouse,  G.S.  8-57  left  in  force  the  common  law  rule  of 
incompetence.  In  State  v.  Freeman,  302  N.C.  591  (1981), 
the  court  removed  the  incompetence  to  testify  against  the 
other  spouse  (except  to  the  extent  that  it  preserved  the 
privilege  against  disclosure  of  confidential 
communications) . 

Opon  adoption  of  Rule  601,  G.S.  8-56,  3-57,  and  50-10 
should  be  rewritten  to  make  it  clear  that  a  husband  or 
wife  are  competent  to  testify.  The  privilege  aaainst 
disclosure  of  confidential  communications  should  be 
retained. 

Subdivision  (b)  establishes  a  minimum  standard  for 
competency  of  a  witness  and  is  consistent  with  North 
Carolina  practice.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence 
§  55  (1932)  . 

"Rule  602.   Lack  of  Personal  Knowledge. 

A   witness   may   not   testify   to   a   matter  unless  evidence  is 

introduced  sufficient  to  support  a  finding  that  he   has   personal 

knowledge   of   the   matter.   Evidence  to  prove  personal  knowledge 

may,  but  need  not,   consist   of   the   testimony   of   the   witness 

himself.    This   rule   is   subject  to  the  provisions  of  Rule  703, 

relating  to  opinion  testimony  by  expert  witnesses. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule,  which  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  f02,  restates 
the  traditional  common-law  rule  in  North  Carolina  barring  a 
witness  from  testifying  to  a  fact  of  which  he  has  no  direct 
personal  knowledge.  See  Robbins  v.  C^j.  W^  Myers  Trading  Post^ 
Inc.,  251  N.C.  663  (1960).  A  witness  who  testifies  to  a  fact 
which  can  be  perceived  by  the  senses  must  have  had  an  opportunity 
to  observe  and  mast  have  actually  observed  the  facts.  The 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states  that: 

"These  foundation  requirements  may,  of  course,  be 
furnished  by  the  testimony  of  the  witness 
himself;  hence  personal  knowledge  is  not  an 
absolute  but  may  consist  of  what  the  witness 
thinks  he  knows  from  personal  perception.  ***  It 
will  be  observed  that  the  rule  is  in  fact  a 
specialized  application  of  the  provisions  of  Rule 


50 


10U{b)    on    cond|.^ional   relevancy." 

Preliminary  determination  of  personal  knowledge  need  not 
be  explicit  but  may  be  implied  from  the  witness's 
testimony. 

Rule  602  applies  to  hearsay  statements  admitted  under 
the  hearsay  exception  rules  in  that  admissibility  of  a 
hearsay  statement  is  predicated  on  the  foundation 
requirement  of  the  witness*  personal  knowledge  of  the 
making  of  the  statement  itself.  However,  it  is  not 
intended  that  firsthand  knowledge  be  required  where  a 
hearsay  exception  necessarily  embraces  secondhand 
knowledge  (e.g.  Rules  803  (8)  (C)  and  803(23)). 

Rule  602  is  subject  to  Rule  703  relating  to  expert 
witnesses. 

"Rule  603.   Oath  or  Affirmation. 

Before   testifying,   every  witness  shall  be  required  to  declare 

that   he   will   testify   truthfully,   by   oath    or    affirmation 

administered   in   a   form  calculated  to  awaken  his  conscience  and 

impress  his  mind  with  his  duty  to  do  so. 

COMHENTABY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  603  and  is  in  accord 
with  North  Carolina  practice.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states  that: 

"The  rule  is  designed  to  afford  the  flexibility 
required  in  dealing  with  religious  adults, 
atheists,  conscientious  objectors,  mental 
defectives,  and  children.  Affirmation  is  simply 
a  solemn  undertaking  to  tell  the  truth;  no 
special  verbal  formula  is  required." 

"Rule  6  04.   Interpreters. 

An   interpreter   is   subject   to   the  provisions  of  these  rules 

relating  to  qualification  as  an  expert  and  the  administration   of 

an  oath  or  affirmation  that  he  will  make  a  true  translation. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  604.  There  are  no 
North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point. 


51 


"Rule  605.   Competency  of  Jud^e  as  Witnes  , 

The   judge  presi'ling  at  the  trial  may  not  testify  in  that  trial 

as  a  witness.   No  objoction  need  be  raade  in  order  to  preserve  the 

point. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule,  which  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  605,  prevents  a 
judge  from  testifying  in  a  trial  over  which  he  is  presiding.  The 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states  that: 

"The  rule  provides  for  an  'automatic  objection". 
To  require  an  actual  objection  would  confront  the 
opponent  with  a  choice  between  not  objecting, 
with  the  result  of  allowing  the  testimony,  and 
objecting,  with  the  probable  result  of  excluding 
the  testimony  but  at  the  price  of  continuing  the 
trial  before  a  judge  likely  to  feel  that  his 
integrity  had  been  attacked  by  the  objector." 

G.S.  15A-1223  requires  a  judge  in  a  criminal  case  to 
disqualify  himself  if  he  is  a  witness  in  the  case  upon 
motion  of  the  State  or  the  defendant.  Hpon  adoption  of 
Rule  605,  a  conforming  amendment  should  be  made  to  G.S. 
15A-1223  to  remove  the  requirement  for  a  motion  to 
disqualify. 

The  question  of  whether  a  judge  may  testify  in  civil 
proceedings  over  which  he  is  presiding  does  not  appear  to 
have  arisen  in  North  Carolina.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §53,  at  198  (1982). 

"Rule  6  06.   Competency  of  Juror  as  Witness. 

(a)  At  the  Trial.  A  member  of  the  jury  may  not  testify  as  a 
witness  before  that  jury  in  the  trial  of  the  case  in  which  he  is 
sitting  as  a  juror.  If  he  is  called  so  to  testify,  the  opposing 
party  shall  be  afforded  an  opportunity  to  object  out  of  the 
presence  of  the  jury. 

(b)  Inquiry  Into  Validity  of  Verdict  or  Indictment.  Upon  an 
inquiry  into  the  validity  of  a  verdict  or  indictment,  a  juror  may 
not  testify  as  to  any  matter  or  statement  occurring  during  the 
course  of  the  jury's  deliberations  or  to  the  effect   of   anything 


52 


upon  his  or  any  other  juror's  mind  or  emotions  as  influencing  him 

to  assent  to   or   dissent   from   the   verdict   or   indictment   or 

concerning   his   mental  processes  in  connection  therewith,  except 

that  a  juror  niay   testify   on   the   question   whether   extraneous 

prejudicial   information   was   improperly   brought   to  the  jury's 

attention  or  whether  any  outside  influence  was  improperly  brought 

to  bear  upon  any  juror.   Nor  may  his  affidavit  or  evidence  of  any 

statement  by  him  concerning  a  matter   about   which   he   would   be 

precluded  from  testifying  be  received  for  these  purposes. 

COMMENTAPY 

This  rulp  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  606- 

Subdivision  (a)  provides  that  a  juror  may  not  testify  as  a 
witness  in  the  trial  in  which  he  is  sitting  as  a  juror.  There 
are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  to  subdivision  (a)  states: 

"The  considerations  which  bear  upon  the 
permissibility  of  testimony  by  a  juror  in  the 
trial  in  which  he  is  sitting  as  juror  bear  an 
obvious  similarity  to  those  evoked  when  the  judge 
is  called  as  a  witness.  See  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  to  Rule  605.  The  judge  is  not,  however,  in 
this  instance  so  involved  as  to  call  for 
departure  from  ususal  principles  requiring 
objection  to  be  made;  hence  the  only  provision  on 
objection  is  that  opportunity  be  afforded  for  its 
making  out  of  the  presence  of  the  jury.  Compare 
Rule  605.  •• 

Subdivision  (b)  concerns  an  inquiry  into  the  validity  of 
a  verdict  or  indictment.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"Whether  testimony,  affidavits,  or  statements  of 
jurors  should  be  received  for  the  purpose  of 
invalidating  or  supporting  a  verdict  or 
indictment,  and  if  so,  under  what  circumstances, 
has  given  rise  to  substantial  differences  of 
opinion.  The  familiar  rubric  that  a  juror  may 
not  impeach  his  own  verdict,  dating  from  Lord 
Mansfield's  time,  is  a  gross  oversimplification. 
The  values  sought  to  be  promoted  by  excluding  the 


53 


evidence  include  freedom  of  Jeliberation, 
stability  and  firality  of  verdicts,  and 
protection  of  jurors  against  annoyance  and 
embarrassment.  McDonald  v.  Pless,  238  U.S.  26U 
(1915).  On  the  other  hand,  simply  putting 
verdicts  beyond  effective  reach  can  only  promote 
irregularity  and  injustice.  The  rule  offers  an 
accommodation  between  these  competing 
considerations. 

The  mental  operations  and  emotional  reactions  of 
jurors  in  arriving  at  a  given  result  would,  if 
allowed  as  a  subject  of  inquiry,  place  every 
verdict  at  the  mercy  of  jurors  and  invite 
tampering  and  harassment.  ***  The  authorities  are 
in  virtually  complete  accord  in  excluding  the 
evidence.  ♦**  As  to  matters  other  than  mental 
operations  and  emotional  reactions  of  jurors, 
substantial  authority  refuses  to  allow  a  juror  to 
disclose  irregularities  which  occur  in  the  jury 
room,  but  allows  his  testimony  as  to 
irregalariti es  occurring  outside  and  allows 
outsiders  to  testify  as  to  occurrences  both 
inside  and  out.  ♦**  However,  the  door  of  the  jury 
room  is  not  necessarily  a  satisfactory  dividing 
point,  and  the  Supreme  Court  has  refused  to 
accept  it  for  every  situation.  Hattox  v,  Onited 
States,  146  U.S.  140,  .  .  .  (1892).  Under  the 
federal  decisions  the  central  focus  has  been  upon 
insulation  in  the  manner  in  which  the  jury 
reached  its  verdict,  and  this  protection  extends 
to  each  of  the  components  of  deliberation, 
including  arguments,  statements,  discussions, 
mental  and  emotional  reactions,  votes,  and  any 
other  feature  of  the  process.  Thus  testimony  or 
affidavits  of  jurors  have  been  held  incompetent 
to  show  a  compromise  verdict,  Hyde  v.  United 
States,  225  U.S.  347,  382  (1912);  a  quotient 
verdict,  McDonald  v.  Pless,  238  U.S.  264, 
(1915) ;  speculation  as  to  insurance  coverage, 
Holden  v.  Porter,  405  F.2d  878  (10th  Cir.  1969), 
Farmers  Coop.  Kiev.  Ass'n  v.  Strand,  382  F.2d 
224,  230  (Bth  Cir.  1967),  cert,  denied,  389  U.S. 
1014;  misinterpretation  of  instructions.  Farmers 
^qo£^  Elev^  Ass'n  v.  Strand,  supra;  mistake  in 
returning  verdict.  United  States  v.  Chereton,  309 
F.2d  197  (6th  Cir.  1962);  interpretation  of 
guilty  plea  by  one  defendant  as  implicating 
others.  United  States  v.  Crosby.  294  F.2d  928, 
949  (2d  Cir.  1961).  The  policy  does  not, 
however,  foreclose  testimony  by  jurors  as  to 
prejudicial  extraneous  information  or  influences 
injected  into  or  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
deliberative  process.   Thus  a  juror  is  recognized 


54 


as  competent  to  testify  to  statements  by  the 
bailiff  or  the  introduction  of  a  prejudicial 
newspapfir  account  into  the  jury  room,  Mattox  v. 
Hniigl  States,  146  U.S.  140  (1892).  See  also 
Parker  v.   Gladden,  385  0. S.  363  (1966)." 

The  exclusion  is  intended  to  encompass  testimony  about 
mental  processes  and  testimony  about  any  matter  or 
statement  occurring  during  the  deliberations,  except  that 
testimony  of  either  of  these  two  types  can  be  admitted  if 
it  relates  to  extraneous  prejudicial  information  or 
improper  outside  influence. 

The  general  rule  in  North  Carolina  has  been  that  a 
juror's  testimony  or  affidavit  will  not  be  received  to 
impeach  the  verdict  of  the  jury.  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  %65  (1982).  The  North  Carolina  rule, 
unlike  Rule  606,  does  not  apply  to  attempts  to  support  a 
verdict.  Id.  An  express,  though  limited  exception  to  the 
anti-irapeachment  rule  is  provided  in  G-S.  15A-1240,  which 
should  be  amended  to  conform  to  Rule  606. 

Also,  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"This  rule  does  not  purport  to  specify  the 
substantive  grounds  for  setting  aside  verdicts 
for  irregularity;  it  deals  only  with  the 
competency  of  jurors  to  testify  concerning  those 
grounds.  Allowing  them  to  testify  as  to  matters 
other  than  their  own  inner  reactions  involves  no 
particular  hazard  to  the  values  sought  to  be 
protected.  The  rule  is  based  upon  this 
conclusion.  It  makes  no  attempt  to  specify  the 
substantive  grounds  for  setting  aside  verdicts 
for  irregularity." 

"Rule  6  07.   Who  May  Im.peach. 

The   credibility   ox   a   witness   may  be  attacked  by  any  party, 

including  the  party  calling  him. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  607.  The  rule  abandons 
the  traditional  common  law  rule  that  a  party  "vouches"  for  a 
witness  by  calling  him  and,  therefore,  may  not  impeach  his  own 
witness.  The  traditional  rule  has  been  the  subject  of  numerous 
exceptions.  See  N.C.  Civ.  Pro.  Rule  43(b);  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §40  (1982).  The  substantial  inroads  into  the 
old  rule  made  by  statutes  and  decisions  are  evidence  of  doubts  as 
to  its  basic  soundness  and  workability.  As  the  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 


55 


"The  traditional  rule  against  i  caching  one*s 
own  witness  is  abandoned  as  based  on  false 
premises.  A  party  does  not  hold  out  his 
witnesses  as  worthy  of  belief,  since  he  rarely 
has  a  free  choice  in  selecting  them.  Denial  of 
the  right  leaves  the  party  at  the  mercy  of  the 
witness  and  the  adversary." 

The  impeaching  proof  must  be  relevant  within  the  meaning 
of  Rule  401  and  2ule  403  and  must  in  fact  be  impeaching. 
See  Ordover,  Surprise!  That  Damaging  Turncoat  Witness  Is 
Still  With  Us,  5  Hofstra  L.Rev,  65,  70  (1976). 

"Rule    608.    Evidence   of   Character   and   Conduct   of 

Witness. 

(a)  Opinion  and  Reputation  Evidence  of  Character.  The 
credibility  of  a  witness  may  be  attacked  or  supported  by  evidence 
in  the  form  of  reputation  or  opinion  as  provided  in  Rule  405(a), 
but  subject  to  these  limitations:  (1)  the  evidence  may  refer 
only  to  character  for  truthfulness  or  untruthfulness,  and  (2) 
evidence  of  truthful  character  is  admissible  only  after  the 
character  of  the  witness  for  truthfulness  has  been  attacked  by 
opinion  or  reputation  evidence  or  otherwise. 

(b)  Specific  Instances  of  Conduct.  Specific  instances  of  the 
conduct  of  a  witness,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  or  supporting 
his  credibility,  other  than  conviction  of  crime  as  provided  in 
Rule  609,  may  not  be  proved  by  extrinsic  evidence.  They  may, 
however,  in  the  discretion  of  the  court,  if  probative  of 
truthfulness  or  untruthfulness,  be  inquired  into  on  cross- 
examination  of  the  witness  (1)  concerning  his  character  for 
truthfulness  or  untruthfulness,  or  (2)  concerning  the  character 
for  truthfulness  or  untruthfulness  of  another  witness  as  to  which 
character  the  witness  being  cross-examined  has  testified. 


56 


The  rjiving  of  testimony,  whether  by  an  accused  or  by  any  other 
witness,  does  not  operate  as  a  waiver  of  his  privilege  against 
self-incrimination  wh«-'n  examined  with  respect  to  matters  which 
relate  only  to  credibility. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  608,  except  for  the 
addition  of  the  phrase  "as  provided  in  Rule  405  (a)"  to 
subdivision  (a) . 

Subdivision  (a)  allows  the  credibility  of  a  witness  to  be 
attacked  or  supported  by  evidence  in  the  form  of  reputation  or 
opinion.  Admitting  opinion  evidence  to  prove  character  is  a 
change  in  North  Carolina  practice.  See  Commentary  to  Rule  405. 
The  reference  to  Rule  405(a)  is  to  make  it  clear  that  expert 
testimony  on  the  credibility  of  a  witness  is  not  admissible. 

The  first  limitation  in  subdivision  (a)  is  that  the  evidence 
may  refer  only  to  character  for  truthfulness  or  untruthfulness. 
The  rule  in  North  Carolina  has  been  that,  except  on  cross- 
examination,  evidence  of  a  specific  trait  of  character  of  a 
wintess  is  not  admissible.  The  North  Carolina  rule  is  unique, 
and  appears  to  have  had  its  origin  in  a  misinterpretation  of  the 
earlier  opinions.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  *114 
(1982). 

The  second  limitation  in  subdivision  (a)  is  that  the  character 
of  the  witness  for  truthfulness  must  have  been  attacked  "by 
opinion  or  reputation  evidence  or  otherwise."  In  North  Carolina 
the  necessity  for  impeachment  as  a  prerequisite  to  corroboration 
has  been  more  theoretical  than  real.  Id^.  §50.  Adoption  of  this 
rule  strengthens  the  limitation.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states  that: 

"Opinion  or  reputation  that  the  witness  is 
untruthful  specifically  qualifies  as  an  attack 
under  the  rule,  and  evidence  of  misconduct, 
including  conviction  of  crime  and  of  corruption 
also  fall  within  this  category.  Evidence  of  bias 
or  interest  does  not.  McCormick  ^49;  4  Wigmore 
^§1106,  1107.  Whether  evidence  in  the  form  of 
contradiction  is  an  attack  upon  the  character  of 
the  witness  must  depend  upon  the  circumstances. 
Mccormick  <^49.   Cf.  4  Wigmore  *§  1108,  1109." 

As   to   the   use   of   specific  instances  on  direct  by  an 
opinion  witness,  see  the  Commentary  to  Rule  405,  supra. 

Subdivision   (b)   generally   bars   evidence   of  specific 
instances  of  conduct  of   a   witness   for   the   purpose   of 


57 


attacking   or   supporting  his  credibility.   However,  there 
are  two  exceptions. 

Conviction  of  a  crime  as  a  technique  of  impeachment  is 
treated  in  detail  in  Rule  609  and  is  merely  recognized  in 
this  rule  as  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  excluding 
evidence  of  specific  incidents  for  impeachment  purposes. 

The  second  exception  allows  particular  instances  of 
conduct,  though  not  the  subject  of  criminal  conviction,  to 
be  inquired  into  on  cross-examination  of  the  principal 
witness  himself  or  of  a  witness  who  testifies  concerning 
his  character  for  truthfulness-  Current  North  Carolina 
practice  allows  only  inquiry  concerning  the  specific  acts 
of  the  principal  witness  himself.  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §§  111,  115  (1982).  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states  that: 

"Effective  cross-examination  demands  that  some 
allowance  he  made  for  going  into  matters  of  this 
kind,  but  the  possibilities  of  abuse  are 
substantial.  Consequently  safeguards  are  erected 
in  the  form  of  specific  requirements  that  the 
instances  inquired  into  be  probative  of 
truthfulness  or  its  opposite  and  not  remote  in 
time.  Also,  the  overriding  protection  of  Rule 
403  requires  that  the  probative  value  not  be 
outweighed  by  danger  of  unfair  prejudice, 
confusion  of  issues,  or  misleading  the  jury,  and 
that  of  Rule  611  bars  harassment  and  undue 
embarassment. " 

The  last  sentence  of  Rule  608  constitutes  a  rejection  of 
the  doctrine  of  such  cases  as  State  v.  Foster,  284  N.C. 
259  (1973),  that  any  past  criminal  act  relevant  to 
credibility  may  be  inquired  into  on  cross-examination,  in 
apparent  disregard  of  the  privilege  against  self- 
incrimination.   As  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"While  it  is  clear  that  an  ordinary  witness 
cannot  make  a  partial  disclosure  of  incriminating 
matter  and  then  invoke  the  privilege  on  cross- 
examination,  no  tenable  contention  can  be  made 
that  merely  by  testifying  he  waives  his  right  to 
foreclose  inquiry  on  cross-examination  into 
criminal  activities  for  the  purpose  of  attacking 
his  credibility.  So  to  hold  would  reduce  the 
privilege  to  a  nullity.  While  it  is  true  that  an 
accused,  unlike  an  ordinary  witness,  has  an 
option  whether  to  testify,  if  the  option  can  be 
exercised  only  at  the  price  of  opening  up  inquiry 
as  to  any  and  all  criminal  acts  committed  during 
his  lifetime,  the  right  to  testify  could  scarcely 
be   said  to  possess  much  vitality-   In  Griffin  v. 


58 


California,  380  U.S.  609,  85  S.Ct.  1229,  1U 
L.M.JcT  106  (1965),  the  Court  held  that  allowing 
comment  on  the  election  of  an  accused  not  to 
testify  exacted  a  constitutionally  impermissible 
price,  and  so  here.  While  no  specific  provision 
in  terms  confers  constitutional  status  on  the 
right  of  an  accused  to  take  the  stand  in  his  own 
defense,  the  existence  of  the  right  is  so 
completely  recognized  that  a  denial  of  it  or 
substantial  infringement  upon  it  would  surely  be 
of  due  process  dimensions.  See  Ferguson  v. 
Georaia,  365  U.S.  570,  81  S.Ct.  756,  5  L.Ed. 2d 
783  (1961);  McCormick  ^  131;  8  Wigmore  §  2276 
(McNaughton  Rev.  1961).  In  any  event,  wholly 
aside  from  constitutional  considerations,  the 
provision  represents  a  sound  policy." 

See  flrandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §111,  at  a09,  n.  28 
(1982) . 


"Rule   609.    Im  peachment   by   Evidence  of  Conviction  of 
Crime. 

(a)  General  Rule.  For  the  purpose  of  attacking  the 
credibility  of  a  witness,  evidence  that  he  has  been  convicted  of 
a  crime  punishable  by  more  than  60  days  confinement  shall  be 
admitted  if  elicited  from  him  or  established  by  public  record 
during  cross-examination  or  thereafter. 

(b)  Time  Limit,  Evidence  of  a  conviction  under  this  rule  is 
not  admissible  if  a  period  of  more  than  10  years  has  elapsed 
since  the  date  of  the  conviction  or  of  the  release  of  the  witness 
from  the  confinement  imposed  for  that  conviction,  whichever  is 
the  later  date,  unless  the  court  determines,  in  the  interests  of 
justice,  that  the  probative  value  of  the  conviction  supported  by 
specific  facts  and  circumstances  substantially  outweighs  its 
prejudicial  effect.  However,  evidence  of  a  conviction  more  than 
10  years  old  as  calculated  herein,  is  not  admissible  unless  the 
proponent  gives  to  the  adverse  party  sufficient   advance   written 


59 


notice  of  intent  to  use  such  evi-Jence  ^  provide  the  adverse 
party  witli  a  fair  opportunity  to  contest  the  use  of  such 
evidence. 

(c)  Effect  of  Pardon.  Evidence  of  a  conviction  is  not 
admissible  under  this  rule  if  the  conviction  has  been  pardoned. 

(d)  Juvenile  Adjudications.  Evidence  of  juvenile 
adjudications  is  generally  not  admissible  under  this  rule.  The 
court  may,  l.owever,  in  a  criminal  case  allow  evidence  of  a 
juvenile  adjudication  of  a  witness  other  than  the  accused  if 
conviction  of  the  offense  would  be  admissible  to  attack  the 
credibility  of  an  adult  and  the  court  is  satisfied  that  admission 
in  evidence  is  necessary  for  a  fair  determination  of  the  issue  of 
guilt  or  innocence. 

(e)  Pendency  of  Appeal.  The  pendency  of  an  appeal  therefrom 
renders  evidence  of  a  conviction  inadmissible. 

COMMENTARY 

Subdivision  (a)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  609(a),  which 
permits,  for  purposes  of  attacking  the  credibility  of  a  witness, 
evidence  of  conviction  of  a  felony  or  a  crime  that  involves 
dishonesty  or  false  statement.  The  current  practice  in  North 
Carolina  is  that  any  sort  of  criminal  offense  may  be  the  subject 
of  inquiry  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  credibility. 

Subdivision  (a)  provides  that  evidence  of  a  crime  punishable  by 
more  than  60  days  confinement  shall  be  admissible.  This  is  the 
standard  used  in  the  Fair  Sentencing  Act  in  defining  an 
aggravating  factor.  See  G. S,  1 5A-13ao. 4 (a) ( 1) (o) .  This  includes 
convictions  occurring  in  other  states,  the  District  of  Columbia, 
and  the  anited  States  even  though  the  crime  for  which  the 
defendant  was  convicted  would  not  have  been  a  crime  if  committed 
in  this  state. 

Under  current  North  Carolina  practice  a  witness'  denial  of  a 
prior  conviction  "may  not  be  contradicted  by  introducing  the 
record  of  his  conviction  or  otherwise  proving  by  other  witnesses 
that  he  was,  in  fact,  convicted."  However,  this  prohibition  has 
often  been  circumvented.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence 
§112,  at  414  (1982).   Subdivision  (a)  allows  the   record   of   the 


60 


conviction  to  be  introduced. 

Subdivision  (b)  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  609  (b)  and 
departs  from  the  common  law  in  North  Carolina  in  providing  a  time 
limit  on  the  use  of  prior  convictions.  Generally,  evidence  of  ? 
prior  conviction  is  not  admissible  under  subdivision  (b)  if  more 
than  10  years  has  elapsed  since  the  date  of  the  conviction  or  of 
the  release  of  the  witness  from  confinement  imposed  for  that 
conviction,  whichever  is  the  later  date.  Evidence  of  such  a 
conviction  is  admissible,  however,  if  the  court  determines,  in 
the  interests  of  justice,  that  the  probative  value  of  the 
conviction  supported  by  specific  facts  and  circumstances 
substantially  outweighs  its  prejudicial  effect.  A  party  must 
give  written  notice  if  he  intends  to  use  a  conviction  falling 
outside  the  10-year  period. 

Subdivision  (c)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  609(c)  and  provides 
an  absolute  prohibition  of  evidence  of  a  conviction  that  has  been 
pardoned.  Current  North  Carolina  practice  does  not  prohibit 
evidence  of  such  convictions. 

Subdivision  [d)  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  609(d)  and 
provides  that  evidence  of  a  juvenile  adjudication  is  generally 
inadmissible.  However,  the  court  in  a  criminal  case  may  "allow 
evidence  of  a  juvenile  adjudication  of  a  witness  other  than  the 
accused  if  conviction  of  the  offense  would  be  admissible  to 
attack  the  credibility  of  an  adult  and  the  court  is  satisfied 
that  admission  in  evidence  is  necessary  for  a  fair  determination 
of  the  issue  of  guilt  or  innocence."  This  is  intended  to  satisfy 
the  reguirement  of  Davis  v.  Alaska,  415  U.S.  308  (1974).  G.S. 
7A-677,  which  provides  that  the  defendant  or  another  witness  in  a 
criminal  case  may  be  ordered  to  testify  with  respect  to  whether 
he  was  adjudicated  delinquent,  should  be  amended  to  conform  to 
this  subdivision.  Conforming  amendments  also  should  be  made  to 
G.S.  15-223(b),  G.S.  90-96,  and  G.S.  90-113.14. 

Subdivision  (e)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  609(e)  and  current 
North  Carolina  practice  by  providing  that  the  pendency  of  an 
appeal  from  a  conviction  renders  evidence  of  the  conviction 
inadmissible.  See  Drandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §112,  at 
411  (1982). 

"Rule  610.   Religious  Beliefs  or  Opinions. 

Evidence  of  the  beliefs  or  opinions  of  a  witness  on  matters  of 
religion  is  not  admissible  for  the  purpose  of  showing  that  by 
reason  of  their  nature  his  credibility  is  impaired  or  enhanced; 
provided,  however,  such  evidence  may  be  admitted  for  the  purpose 
of  showing  interest  or  bias. 

COMMENTARY 


61 


This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  E\  ^.  610  except  for  the 
proviso  that  explicitly  states  that  evidence  of  religious  beliefs 
or  opinions  may  be  admitted  to  show  interest  or  bias.  The  rule 
clarifies  unsettled  law  in  North  Carolina  concerning  whether,  for 
impeachment  purposes,  a  witness  may  be  cross-examined  as  to  his 
religious  beliefs.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  55, 
at  205  (1982) .  Evidence  probative  of  something  other  than 
veracity  is  not  prohibited  by  the  rule. 

"Rule  611.   liode  and  Order  of  Interrogation  and  Presentation. 

(a)  Control  by  Court.  The  court  shall  exercise  reasonable 
control  over  the  mode  and  order  of  interrogating  witnesses  and 
presenting  evidence  so  as  to  (1)  make  the  interrogation  and 
presentation  effective  for  the  ascertainment  of  the  truth,  (2) 
avoid  needless  consumption  of  time,  and  (3)  protect  witnesses 
from  harassment  or  undue  embarrassment. 

(b)  Scope  of  Cross-examination.  A  witness  may  be  cross- 
examined  on  any  matter  relevant  to  any  issue  in  the  case, 
including  credibility. 

(c)  Leading  Questions.  Leading  guestions  should  not  be  used 
on  the  direct  examination  of  a  witness  except  as  may  be  necessary 
to  develop  his  testimony.  Ordinarily  leading  guestions  should  be 
permitted  on  cross-examination.  when  a  party  calls  a  hostile 
witness,  an  adverse  party,  or  a  witness  identified  with  an 
adverse  party,  interrogation  may  be  by  leading  questions. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule,  except  for  subdivision  (b) ,  is  identical  to  Fed.  S. 
Evid.   611. 

The  rule  sets  forth  the  objectives  the  court  should  seek  to 
obtain  rather  than  spelling  out  detailed  rules.  Specific 
statutes  relating  to  the  mode  and  order  of  interrogating 
witnesses  and  presenting  evidence,  e.g.,  G.S-  15A-1226  dealing 
with  when  rebuttal  evidence  may  be  presented,  will  not  be 
overridden  by  the  general  guidelines  set  by  this  rule. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  says  that: 


62 


"Item  (1)  restates  in  broad  terms  the  power  and 
obligation  of  the  judge  as  developed  under  common 
law  principles.  It  covers  such  concerns  as 
whether  testimony  shall  be  in  the  form  of  a  free 
narrative  or  responses  to  specific  questions, 
Mccormick  §5,  the  order  of  calling  witnesses  and 
presenting  evidence,  6  Wigmore  ^  1867,  the  use  of 
demonstrative  evidence,  McCormick  §  179,  and  the 
many  other  questions  arising  during  the  course  of 
a  trial  which  can  be  solved  only  by  the  -judge's 
common  sense  and  fairness  in  view  of  the 
particular  circumstances. 

Item  (2)  is  addressed  to  avoidance  of  needless 
consumption  of  time,  a  matter  of  daily  concern  in 
the  disposition  of  cases.  A  companion  piece  is 
found  in  the  discretion  vested  in  the  iudqe  to 
exclude  evidence  as  a  waste  of  time  in  Rule 
403(b). 

Item  (3)  calls  for  a  judgment  under  the 
particular  circumstances  whether  interrogation 
tactics  entail  harassment  or  undue  embarrassment. 
Pertinent  circumstances  include  the  importance  of 
the  testimony,  the  nature  of  the  inquiry,  its 
relevance  to  credibility,  waste  of  time,  and 
confusion.  McCormick  §  42.  In  Alford  v.  Oni^ed 
States,  282  U.S.  687,  694,  51  S.Ct.  218,  75  L- Ed. 
624  (1931),  the  Court  pointed  out  that,  while  the 
trial  judge  should  protect  the  witness  from 
questions  which  'go  beyond  the  bounds  of  proper 
cross-examination  merely  to  harass,  annoy  or 
humiliate,'  this  protection  by  no  means 
forecloses  efforts  to  discredit  the  witness. 
Reference  to  the  transcript  of  the  prosecutor's 
cross-examination  in  Berqer  v.  United  States, 
295  U.S.  78,  55  S.Ct.  629,  79  L.Ed.  1314  (1935), 
serves  to  lay  at  rest  any  doubts  as  to  the  need 
for  judicial  control  in  this  area. 

The  inquiry  into  specific  instances  of  conduct  of 
a  witness  allowed  under  Rule  608(b)  is,  of 
course,  subject  to  this  rule." 

Subdivision  (b)  deals  with  the  scope  of  cross- 
examination.  "In  North  Carolina  the  substantive  cross- 
examination  is  not  confined  to  the  subject  matter  of 
direct  testimony  plus  impeachment,  but  may  extend  to  any 
matter  relevant  to  the  issues."  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §35,  at  143  (1982).  Subdivision  (b)  rejects  the 
more  restricted  approach  to  cross-examination  found  in 
Fed.  R.  Evid.  611(b)  and  adopts  the  current  North  Carolina 
wide-open  cross-examination  rule. 


63 


Subdivisior  (c)  continues  the  traditiona  .  view  that  the 
suggestive  powers  of  the  leading  question  are  as  general 
propositions  undesirable.  Within  this  tradition  numerous 
exceptions  have  achieved  recognition:  The  witness  who  is 
hostile,  unwilling  or  biased;  the  child  witness  or  the 
adult  with  communication  problems;  the  witness  whose 
recollection  is  exhausted;  and  undisputed  preliminary 
matters.  3  Wigmore  «^  774-778;  State  v.  Greene,  285  N.C. 
U82  (1974).  As  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  points  out: 
"The  matter  clearly  falls  within  the  area  of  control  by 
the  judge  over  the  mode  and  order  of  interrogation  and 
presentation  and  accordingly  is  phrased  in  words  of 
suggestion  rather  than  command. " 

The  Note  states  that: 

"The  rule  also  conforms  to  tradition  in  making 
the  use  of  leading  questions  on  cross-examination 
a  matter  of  right.  The  purpose  of  the 
qualification  'ordinarily*  is  to  furnish  a  basis 
for  denying  the  use  of  leading  questions  when  the 
cross-examination  is  cross-examination  in  form 
only  and  not  in  fact,  as  for  example  the  'cross- 
examination*  of  a  party  by  his  own  counsel  after 
being  called  by  the  opponent  (savoring  more  of 
redirect)  or  of  an  insured  defendant  who  proves 
to  be  friendly  to  the  plaintiff." 

The  last  sentence  of  subdivision  (c)  deals  with 
categories  of  witnesses  automatically  regarded  and  treated 
as  hostile.  N.C.  Civ.  Pro.  Rule  43(b)  permits  leading 
questions  to  "an  adverse  party  or  an  agent  or  employee  of 
an  adverse  party,  or  an  officer,  director,  or  employee  of 
a  private  corporation  or  of  a  partnership  or  association 
which  is  an  adverse  party,  or  an  officer,  agent  or 
employee  of  a  state,  county  or  municipal  government  or 
agency  thereof  which  is  an  adverse  party."  The  phrase  of 
the  rule  "witness  identified  with"  an  adverse  party  is 
designed  to  enlarge  the  category  of  witnesses  who  may 
safely  be  regarded  as  hostile  without  further 
demonstration.  Upon  adoption  of  this  rule,  N.C.  Civ.  Pro. 
Rule  43(b)  should  be  repealed.  N.C.  Civ.  Pro.  Rule  30 
should  be  amended  to  state  that  depositions  are  subject  to 
the  North  Carolina  Rules  of  Evidence. 

"Rule  612.   Writinr[  or  Object  Used  to  Refresh  Memory. 

(a)  While  Testifying.  If,  while  testifying,  a  witness  uses  a 
writing  or  object  to  refresh  his  memory,  an  adverse  party  is 
entitled  to  have  the  writing  or  object  produced  at  the  trial, 
hearing,  or  deposition  in  which  the  witness  is  testifying. 


64 


(b)  Before  Testifying.  If,  before  testifying,  a  witness  uses 
a  writing  or  object  to  refresh  his  memory  for  the  purpose  of 
testifying  and  the  court  in  its  discretion  determines  that  the 
interests  of  justice  so  require,  an  adverse  party  is  entitled  to 
have  the  writing  or  object  produced,  if  practicable,  at  the 
trial,  hearinq,  or  deposition  in  which  the  witness  is  testifying. 

(c)  Terms  and  Conditions  of  Production  and  Use.  A  party 
entitled  to  have  a  writing  or  object  produced  under  this  rule  is 
entitled  to  inspect  it,  to  cross-examine  the  witness  thereon,  and 
to  introduce  in  evidence  those  portions  which  relate  to  the 
testimony  of  the  witness.  If  production  of  the  writing  or  object 
at  the  trial,  hearing,  or  deposition  is  impracticable,  the  court 
may  order  it  made  available  for  inspection.  If  it  is  claimed 
that  the  writing  or  object  contains  matters  not  related  to  the 
subject  matter  of  the  testimony,  the  court  shall  examine  the 
writing  or  object  in  camera ,  excise  any  portions  not  so  related, 
and  order  delivery  of  the  remainder  to  the  party  entitled 
thereto.  Any  portion  withheld  over  objections  shall  be  preserved 
and  made  available  to  the  appellate  court  in  the  event  of  an 
appeal.  If  a  writing  or  object  is  not  produced,  made  available 
for  inspection,  or  delivered  pursuant  to  order  under  this  rule, 
the  court  shall  make  any  order  justice  requires,  but  in  criminal 
cases  if  the  prosecution  elects  not  to  comply,  the  order  shall  be 
one  striking  the  testimony  or,  if  justice  so  require,  declaring  a 
mistrial. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Rule  612  of  the  Oniform  Rules  of 
Evidence.   The  rule  is  a  reorganization  of  Fed.  R.  Evid.  612   and 


65 


differs  substantively  from  the  federal  l  _j.e  in  four  ways.  The 
rule  omits  a  reference  to  the  Jencks  Act.  Also,  the  rule  states 
explicitly  that  it  applies  to  trials,  hearings  and  depositions 
and  that  it  applies  to  objects  as  well  as  writings.  The  rule 
explicitly  provides  for  inspection  of  the  writing  or  object  if 
production  of  the  object  or  writing  at  the  trial  is 
impracticable. 

If  the  writing  is  used  by  the  witness  while  testifying  to 
refresh  his  memory,  the  adverse  party  is  entitled  to  production. 
If  the  writing  is  used  before  testifying  for  the  purpose  of 
testifying,  disclosure  is  in  the  discretion  of  the  court. 
Requiring  disclosure  of  writings  used  before  testifying  is  a 
change  in  North  Carolina  practice.  See,  e.g..  State  v.  Cross, 
293  N.C.  296  (1977). 

As  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  points  out: 

"The  purpose  of  the  phrase  'for  the  purpose  of 
testifying'  is  to  safeguard  against  using  the 
rule  as  a  pretext  for  wholesale  exploration  of  an 
opposing  party's  files  and  to  insure  that  access 
is  limited  only  to  those  writings  which  may 
fairly  be  said  in  fact  to  have  an  impact  upon  the 
testimony  of  the  witness." 

Exculpatory    writings  are    available  to    criminal 

defendants   irrespective  of   Rule   612.  See   Brady    v. 

flaryland,   373   U.S.   83  (1963);  State  v.  Hardy,  293  N.C. 
105  (1977). 

"Rule  613.   Prior  Statements  of  Witnesses. 

In   examining  a   witness   concerning  a  prior  statement  made  by 

him,  whether  written  or  not,  the  statement  need  not  be  shown   nor 

its   contents   disclosed   to  him  at  that  time,  but  on  request  the 

same  shall  be  shown  or  disclosed  to  opposing  counsel. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  subdivision  (a)  of  Fed.  R-  Evid. 
613.  There  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  the  subject  matter  of 
subdivision  (a)  . 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  Queen's  Case,  2  Br.  &  B.  284,  129  Eng.  Rep. 
976  (1820),  laid  t^own  the  requirement  that  a 
cross-examiner,  prior  to  questioning  the  witness 
about  his  own  prior  statement  in  writing,  must 
first   show   it   to   the   witness.    Abolished  by 


66 


statute  in  the  country  of  its  origin,  the 
requirement  nevertheless  gained  currency  in  the 
United  States.  The  rule  abolishes  this  useless 
impediment  to  cross-exanination.  ***  Both  oral 
and  written  statements  are  included. 

The  provision  for  disclosure  to  counsel  is 
designed  to  protect  against  unwarranted 
insinuations  that  a  statement  has  been  made  when 
the  fact  is  to  the  contrary. 

The  rule  does  not  defeat  the  application  of  Rule 
1002  relating  to  production  of  the  original  when 
the  contents  of  a  writing  are  sought  to  be 
proved.  Nor  dops  it  defeat  the  application  of 
Rule  26(b)  ('3)  of  the  Rules  of  Civil  Procedure,  as 
revised,  entitling  a  person  on  request  to  a  copy 
of  his  own  statement,  though  the  operation  of  the 
latter  may  be  suspended  temporarily." 

The  federal  rule  includes  a  subdivision  (b)  barring 
evidence  of  a  prior  inconsistent  statement  unless  the 
witness  has  been  given  an  opportunity  to  explain  or  deny 
it.  Since  subdivision  (b)  is  omitted,  foundation 
requirements  for  admitting  inconsistent  statements  will  be 
governed  by  case  law.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  *48  (1982). 

"Rule  61  a.  Calling  and  Interrogation  of  Witnesses  bi 
Court. 

(a)  Calling  by  Court.  The  court  may,  on  its  own  motion  or  at 
the  suggestion  of  a  party,  call  witnesses,  and  all  parties  are 
entitled  to  cross-examine  witnesses  thus  called. 

(b)  Interrogation  by  Court.  The  court  may  interrogate 
witnesses,  whether  called  by  itself  or  by  a  party. 

(c)  Objections.  No  objections  are  necessary  with  respect  to 
the  calling  of  a  witness  by  the  court  or  to  questions  propounded 
to  a  witness  by  the  court  but  it  shall  be  deemed  that  proper 
objection  has  been  made  and  overruled. 

COMMENTARY 

Subdivisions  (a)  and  (b)  of  this  rule  are  identical  to  Fed.  E. 
Evid.  614(a)  and  (b)  . 


67 


Subdivision  (a)  authorizes  the  court  to  ^all  witnesses  and  is 
consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §37  (1982). 

Subdivision  (b)  authorizes  the  court  to  examine  witnesses, 
whether  called  by  itself  or  by  a  party,  and  is  consistent  with 
North  Carolina  practice.   Id. 

It  is  anticipated  that  the  court  will  exercise  its  authority  to 
call  or  interrogate  a  witness  only  in  extraordinary 
circumstances. 

The  court  may  not  in  calling  or  interrogating  a  witness  do  so 
in  a  manner  as  to  suggest  an  opinion  as  to  the  weight  of  the 
evidence  or  the  credibility  of  the  witness  in  violation  of  G.S. 
15A-1222  or  G.S.  1A-1,  Rule  51(a).   Id. 

Subdivision  (c)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  614 (c)  by  providing 
for  an  automatic  objection  to  the  calling  or  interrogation  of 
witnesses  by  the  court.  Subdivision  (c)  is  consistent  with  N-  C. 
Civ.  Pro.  Rule  46(a)  (3)  which  provides  that  no  objections  are 
necessary  with  respect  to  questions  propounded  to  a  witness  by 
the  court. 

"Rule  615.   Exclusion  of  Witnesses. 

At   the   request   of   a   party   the  court  shall  order  witnesses 

excluded   so   that   they   cannot   hear   the   testimony   of   other 

witnesses,   and   it   may   make  the  order  of  its  own  motion.   This 

rule  does  not  authorize  exclusion  of  (1)  a  party  who  is  a  natural 

person,   or   (2)   an  officer  or  employee  of  a  party  that  is  not  a 

natural  person  designated  as  its  representative  by  its   attorney, 

or   (3)   a   person   whose   presence   is   shown   by   a  party  to  be 

essential  to  the  presentation  of  his  cause,  or  (4)  a  person  whose 

presence   is   determined   by   the   court  to  be  in  the  interest  of 

justice. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  615  except  that  the 
phrase  "a  person  whose  presence  is  determined  by  the  court  to  be 
in  the  interest  of  justice"  has  been  added  as  a  fourth  exception. 

In  North  Carolina  the  usual  practice  has  been  to  separate 
witnesses  and  send  them  out  of  the   hearing   of   the   court   when 


68 


requested,   but  this  has  been  discretionary  with  the  trial  iudqe 

and  not  a  matter  of   right."    See   Brandis   on   North   Carolina 

Evidence   §   20  (1982).    G.S.   15A-1225,   which   codifies   this 

practice,  should  be  amended  to  conform  to  Rule  615. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  efficacy  of  excluding  or  sequestering 
witnesses  h=ts  long  been  recognized  as  a  means  of 
discouraging  and  exposing  fabrication,  inaccuracy 
and  collusion.  6  Higmore  §§  1837-1838.  The 
authority  of  the  judge  is  admitted,  the  only 
question  being  whether  the  matter  is  committed  to 
his  discretion  or  one  of  right.  The  rule  takes 
the  latter  position.  No  time  is  specified  for 
making  the  request. 

Several  categories  of  persons  are  excepted.  (1) 
Exclusion  of  persons  who  are  parties  would  raise 
serious  problems  of  confrontation  and  due 
process.  Under  accepted  practice  they  are  not 
subject  to  exclusion.  6  Wigmore  §  1841.  (2)  As 
the  equivalent  of  the  right  of  a  natural- person 
party  to  be  present,  a  party  which  is  not  a 
natural  person  is  entitled  to  have  a 
representative  present.  Most  of  the  cases  have 
involved  allowing  a  police  officer  who  has  been 
in  charge  of  an  investigation  to  remain  in  court 
despite  the  fact  that  he  will  be  a  witness.  *** 
Designation  of  the  representative  by  the  attorney 
rather  than  by  the  client  may  at  first  glance 
appear  to  be  an  inversion  of  the  attorney-client 
relationship,  but  it  may  be  assumed  that  the 
attorney  will  follow  the  wishes  of  the  client, 
and  the  solution  is  simple  and  workable.  **♦  (3) 
The  category  contemplates  such  persons  as  an 
agent  who  handled  the  transaction  being  litigated 
or  an  expert  needed  to  advise  counsel  in  the 
management  of  the  litigation.  See  6  Wigmore  § 
1841,  n.  4" 

A  government  investigative  agent  would  be  within  the 
second  exception.  See  S.  Rept.  No.  93-1277,  93d  Cong., 
2d  Sess.  (1974) . 

A  fourth  exception  to  Rule  615  was  added  to  provide  that 
the  rule  does  not  authorize  the  exclusion  of  a  person 
whose  presence  is  determined  by  the  court  to  be  in  the 
interest  of  justice.  For  example,  when  a  minor  child  is 
testifying  the  court  may  determine  that  it  is  in  the 
interest  of  justice  for  the  parent  or  guardian  to  be 
present  even  though  the  parent  or  guardian  is  to  be  called 
subsequently.  When  this  exception  is  relied  upon  the 
court     should    state    the    reasons    supporting    its 


69 


determination  that  the  presence  of  the  pert  .u   is   in   the 
interest  of  justice. 

"AFTICLK  7. 

"Opinions  and  Expert  Testimony. 

"Rule  7  01.   Opinion  Testimony  by  Lay  Witness. 

If  the  witness  is  not  testifying  as  an  expert,  his  testimony  in 

the  form  of  opinions  or  inferences  is  limited  to   those   opinions 

or  inferences  which  are  (a)  rationally  based  on  the  perception  of 

the  witness  and  (b)  helpful   to   a   clear   understanding   of   his 

testimony  or  the  determination  of  a  fact  in  issue. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  P.  Evid.  701- 

Liraitation  (a)  retains  the  traditional  reguirement  that  lay 
opinion  be  based  on  firsthand  knowledge  or  observation.  See 
Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §122,  at  U68  (1982). 

Limitation  (b)  is  phrased  in  terms  of  requiring  testimony  to  be 
helpful  in  resolving  issues.  This  is  a  different  test  from  the 
more  traditional  "collective  facts  exception"  which  allows  lay 
opinions  or  inferences  only  where  a  shorthand  expression  is 
"necessary"  because  articulation  of  more  primary  components  is 
impossible  or  highly  impracticable.  P.  Rothstein,  Rules  of 
Evidence  for  United  States  Courts  and  Magistrates,  at  257  (1980). 
See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §125,  at  474-76  (1982). 
Nothing  in  the  rule  would  bar  evidence  that  is  commonly  referred 
to  as  a  "shorthand  statement  of  fact."   Id.  at  476. 

As  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  points  out: 

"[N]ecessity  as  a  standard  for  permitting 
opinions  and  conclusions  has  proved  too  elusive 
and  too  unadaptable  to  particular  situations  for 
purposes  of  satisfactory  judicial  administration. 
The  rule  assumes  that  the  natural  characteristics 
of  the  adversary  system  will  generally  lead  to  an 
acceptable  result,  since  the  detailed  account 
carries  more  conviction  than  the  broad  assertion, 
and  a  lawyer  can  be  expected  to  display  his 
witness  to  the  best  advantage.  If  he  fails  to  do 
so,  cross-examination  and  argument  will  point  up 
the  weakness.  ♦**  if,  despite  these 
considerations,  attempts  are  made  to  introduce 
meaningless  assertions   which   amount   to   little 


70 


more  than  choosing  up  sides,  exclusion  for  lack 
of  helpfulness  is  called  for  by  the  rule." 

"Rule  702.   Testimony  by  Experts. 

If  scientific,  technical  or  other  specialized  knowledge  will 
assist  the  trier  of  fact  to  understand  the  evidence  or  to 
determine  a  fact  in  issue,  a  witness  qualified  as  an  expert  by 
knowledge,  skill,  experience,  training,  or  education,  may  testify 
thereto  in  the  form  of  an  opinion  or  otherwise. 

COMMENTARY 

The  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  P.  Evid.  702. 

The  rule  is  identical  to  G.S.  8-58.13,  which  should  be  repealed 
when  Rule  702  becomes  effective,  except  for  the  words  "or 
otherwise"  at  the  end  of  Rule  702.  The  rule  is  consistent  with 
North  Carolina  practice.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^ 
13U,  at  S20,  n.  25  (1982).  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states 
that: 

"The  rule  .  .  .  recognizes  that  an  expert  on  the 
stand  may  give  a  dissertation  or  exposition  of 
scientific  or  other  principles  relevant  to  the 
case,  leaving  the  trier  of  fact  to  apply  them  to 
the  facts.  Since  much  of  the  criticism  of  expert 
testimony  has  centered  upon  the  hypothetical 
question,  it  seems  wise  to  recognize  that 
opinions  are  not  indispensable  and  to  encourage 
the  use  of  expert  testimony  in  non-opinion  form 
when  counsel  believes  the  trier  can  itself  draw 
the  requisite  inference  .  .  .." 

"Rule  7  03.   Bases  of  Opinion  Testimony  by  Experts. 

The  facts  or  data  in  the  particular  case  upon  which  an  expert 
bases  an  opinion  or  inference  may  be  those  perceived  by  or  made 
known  to  him  at  or  before  the  hearing.  If  of  a  type  reasonably 
relied  upon  by  experts  in  the  particular  field  in  forming 
opinions  or  inferences  upon  the  subject,  the  facts  or  data  need 
not  be  admissible  in  evidence, 

COMMENTARY 


This  rule  i.s  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  ,  u3- 

Under  the  rule,  facts  or  data  upon  which  an  expert  bases  an 
opinion  may  be  derived  from  three  possible  sources.  The  first  is 
the  personal  observation  of  the  witness.  The  second  source  is 
presentation  at  trial  by  a  hypothetical  question  or  by  having  the 
expert  attend  the  trial  and  hear  the  testimony  establishing  the 
facts.  The  third  source  consists  of  presentation  of  data  to  the 
expert  outside  of  court.  See  Comment,  Expert  Medical  Testimony: 
Differences  Between  the  North  Carolina  Rules  and  the  Federal 
Rules  of  Evidence  12  W.F.L.R  833,  837  (1976). 

In  State  v.  Wade,  296  N.C.  454  (1978),  the  Court  stated  that  a 
"physician,  as  an  expert  witness,  may  give  his  opinion,  including 
a  diagnosis,  based  either  on  personal  knowledge  or  observation  or 
on  information  supplied  him  by  others,  including  the  patient,  if 
such  information  is  inherently  reliable  even  though  it  is  not 
independently  admissible  into  evidence."  Although  the  rule 
requires  that  the  facts  or  data  "be  of  a  type  reasonably  relied 
upon  by  experts  in  the  particular  field"  rather  than  that  they  be 
"inherently  reliable,"  the  thrust  of  State  v.  Wade  is  consistent 
with  the  rule.  See  W.  Blakey,  Examination  of  Expert  Witnesses  in 
North  Carolina,  61  N.C-L.Rev.  1,  20-32  (1982). 

The  rule  provides  that  the  facts  or  data  need  not  be  admissible 
in  evidence  if  of  a  type  reasonably  relied  upon  by  experts  in  the 
particular  field.  In  State  v.  Wade  the  Court  stated  that:  "If 
his  opinion  is  admissible  the  expert  may  testify  to  the 
information  he  relied  on  in  forming  it  for  the  purpose  of  showing 
the  basis  of  the  opinion."  Thus  an  expert  may  testify  as  to  the 
facts  upon  which  his  opinion  is  based,  even  though  the  facts 
would  not  be  admissible  as  substantive  evidence. 

"Rule  704.   Opinion  on  Ultimate  Issue. 

Testimony  in  the  form  of  an  opinion  or  inference  is  not 
objectionable  because  it  embraces  an  ultimate  issue  to  be  decided 
by  the  trier  of  fact. 

COMMENTiPY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  704. 

The  rule  would  abrogate  the  doctrine  that  excludes  evidence  in 
the  form  of  an  opinion  if  it  purports  to  resolve  the  "ultimate 
issue"  to  be  decided  by  the  trier  of  fact. 

In  State  v.  Wilkerson,  295  N.C.  559  (1978),  the  Court  held  that 
admissibility  of  expert  opinion  depends  not  on  whether  it  would 
invade  the  jury's  province,  but  rather  on  "whether  the  witness  . 
.  .  is  in  a  better  position  to  have  an  opinion  .  .  .  than  is  the 
trier   of   fact."    Professor   Brandis  states  that:   "It  is  hoped 


72 


that  a  comparable  reexamination  of  the  rule  as  applied  to  lay 
testimony  will  be  forthcoming.  The  rule  has  been  condemned  by 
thoughtful  commentators,  and  judicial  expressions  of  doubt  are 
not  wanting."  Bran^is  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §126,  at  480-81 
(1982)  (footnotes  omitted). 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  abolition  of  the  ultimate  issue  rule  does 
not  lower  the  bars  so  as  to  admit  all  opinions. 
Under  Rules  701  and  702,  opinions  must  be  helpful 
to  the  trier  of  fact,  and  Rule  U03  provides  for 
exclusion  of  evidence  which  wastes  time.  These 
provisions  afford  ample  assurance  against  the 
admission  of  opinions  which  would  merely  tell  the 
jury  what  result  to  reach,  somewhat  in  the  manner 
of  the  oath-helpers  of  an  earlier  day.  They  also 
stand  ready  to  exclude  opinions  phrased  in  terms 
of  inadequately  explored  legal  criteria.  Thus 
the  question,  »Did  T  have  capacity  to  make  a 
will?'  would  be  excluded,  while  the  question, 
'Did  T  have  sufficient  mental  capacity  to  know 
the  nature  and  extent  of  his  property  and  the 
natural  objects  of  his  bounty  and  to  formulate  a 
rational  scheme  of  distribution?'  would  be 
allowed.   McCormick  §12." 

"Rule   705.    Disclosure   of   Facts   or   Data  Underlying 
Expert  Opinion. 

The  expert  may  testify  in  terms  of  opinion  or  inference 
and  give  his  reasons  therefor  without  prior  disclosure  of 
the  underlying  facts  or  data,  unless  the  court  requires 
otherwise.  The  expert  may  in  any  event  be  required  to 
disclose  the  underlying  facts  or  data  on  cross- 
examination.  There  shall  be  no  requirement  that  expert 
testimony  be  in  response  to  a  hypothetical  question. 
COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  705  except  for  the  last 
sentence  which  is  identical  to  G.S.  8-58.12,  which  should  be 
repealed  upon  enactment  of  this  rule.  G.S.  8-58.12  provides  that 
hypothetical  questions  may  no  longer  be  required,  though  it  does 
not  prohibit  their  voluntary  use. 

Prior   to   1982,  when  the  facts  upon  which  an  opinion  was  based 


73 


were  within  the  expert's  own  knowledge,  the  -ourt  had  discretion 
to  permit  the  expert  to  give  his  opinion  first  and  leave  the 
facts  to  be  brought  out  by  cross-examination.  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  5136  (1982).  Facts  not  within  the  personal 
knowledge  of  the  expert  had  to  be  incorporated  into  a 
hypothetical  question  and  thus  disclosed  prior  to  the  opinion. 
Id.  The  1981  legislation  eliminated  the  requirement  of  the 
hypothetical  question  and  allowed  the  expert  to  give  his  opinion 
without  prior  disclosure  of  the  underlying  facts  unless  an 
adverse  party  requests  otherwise.  G. S.  8-58.  Tt.  Dpon  the 
request  of  an  adverse  party,  the  -judge  must  require  the  expert  to 
disclose  the  underlying  facts  oa  direct  examination  or  voir  dire 
before  stating  the  opinion. 

The  voir  dire  procedure  results  in  duplication  of  testimony  and 
needless  consumption  of  time.  Accordingly,  the  first  sentence  of 
Rule  705  leaves  it  to  the  court,  rather  than  opposing  counsel,  to 
determine  whether  to  require  prior  disclosure  of  the  underlying 
facts. 

The  second  sentence  of  Pule  705  gives  the  opposing  side  the 
right  to  require  disclosure  of  the  underlying  facts  or  data  on 
cross-examination.  The  cross-examiner  is  under  no  compulsion  to 
bring  out  any  facts  or  data  except  those  unfavorable  to  the 
opinion.  N-C.  Civ.  Pro.  Pule  26(b)(4)  provides  for  substantial 
discovery  of  the  facts  underlying  the  opinion  prior  to  trial. 

Dnder  Rule  611,  the  court  exercises  control  over  the  mode  and 
order  of  interrogating  witnesses  and  presenting  evidence.  The 
court  may  allow  the  opposing  party  to  cross-examine  concerning 
the  factual  basis  of  the  opinion  immediately  after  the  opinion  is 
given  rather  than  at  a  later  point  in  the  trial. 

This  rule  eliminates  the  requirement  that  the  basis  of  an 
expert  opinion  must  be  stated.  However,  the  requirement  that 
there  must  be  a  basis  for  the  expert  opinion  would  not  be 
abolished.  See  W.  Blakey,  Examination  of  Expert  Witnesses  in 
North  Carolina,  61  N.C.L.Rev.  1,  9  (1982). 

"Rule  706.   Court  Appointed  Experts. 

(a)  Appointment.  The  court  may  on  its  own  motion  or  on  the 
motion  of  any  party  enter  an  order  to  show  cause  why  expert 
witnesses  should  not  be  appointed,  and  may  request  the  parties  to 
submit  nominations.  The  court  may  appoint  any  expert  witnesses 
agreed  upon  by  the  parties,  and  may  appoint  witnesses  of  its  own 
selection.  An  expert  witness  shall  not  be  appointed  by  the  court 
unless   he   consents   to   act.    A   witness  so  appointed  shall  be 


7U 


informed  of  his  duties  by  thp  court  in  writing,  a  copy  of  which 
shall  be  filed  with  the  clerk,  or  at  a  conference  in  which  the 
parties  shall  havp  opportunity  to  participate.  A  witness  so 
appointed  shall  advise  the  parties  of  his  findings,  if  any;  his 
deposition  may  be  taken  by  any  party;  and  he  may  be  called  to 
testify  by  the  court  or  any  party.  He  shall  be  subject  to  cross- 
examination  by  each  party,  including  a  party  calling  him  as  a 
witness. 

(b)  Compensation.  Expert  witnesses  so  appointed  are  entitled 
to  reasonable  compensation  in  whatever  sum  the  court  may  allow. 
The  compensation  thus  fixed  is  payable  from  funds  which  may  be 
provided  by  law  in  criminal  cases  and  civil  actions  and 
proceedings  involving  just  compensation  for  the  taking  of 
property.  In  other  civil  actions  and  proceedings  the 
compensation  shall  be  paid  by  the  parties  in  such  proportion  and 
at  such  time  as  the  court  directs,  and  thereafter  charged  in  like 
manner  as  other  costs. 

(c)  Disclosure  of  Appointment.  In  the  exercise  of  its 
discretion,  the  court  may  authorize  disclosure  to  the  jury  of  the 
fact  that  the  court  appointed  the  expert  witness. 

(d)  Parties'  Experts  of  Own  Selection.  Nothing  in  this  rule 
limits  the  parties  in  calling  expert  witnesses  of  their  own 
selection. 

com:ientary 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  P.  Evid.  706  except  that  "for 
the  taking  of  property"  has  been  inserted  in  subdivision  (b)  in 
lieu  of  "under  the  Fifth  Amendment". 

A  trial  judge  has  the  discretion  to  call  an  expert  witness. 
State  V.   Horne,  171  N.C.  787  (1916).    This   rule   provides   the 


75 


procedure  for  calling  such  a  witness. 

Subdivision  (b)  provides  the  method  of  compensating  experts 
called  by  the  court  but  does  not  require  an  additional 
appropriation. 

"ARTICLE  3. 

"Hearsay- 

"Rule   801.    Definitions   and   Exception   for   Admissions  of  a 

Party-Opponent . 

The  following  definitions  apply  under  this  Article: 

(a)  Statement.  A  'statement'  is  (1)  an  oral  or  written 
assertion  or  (2)  nonverbal  conduct  of  a  person,  if  it  is  intended 
by  him  as  an  assertion. 

(b)  Declarant.  A  'declarant'  is  a  person  who  makes  a 
statement. 

(c)  Hearsay.  'Hearsay'  is  a  statement,  other  than  one  made  by 
the  declarant  while  testifying  at  the  trial  or  hearing,  offered 
in  evidence  to  prove  the  truth  of  the  matter  asserted. 

(d)  Exception  for  Admissions  by  a  Party-Opponent.  A  statement 
is  admissible  as  an  exception  to  the  hearsay  rule  if  it  is 
offered  against  a  party  and  it  is  (A)  his  own  statement,  in 
either  his  individual  or  a  representative  capacity,  or  (B)  a 
statement  of  which  he  has  manifested  his  adoption  or  belief  in 
its  truth,  or  (C)  a  statement  by  a  person  authorized  by  him  to 
make  a  statement  concerning  the  subject,  or  (D)  a  statement  by 
his  agent  or  servant  concerning  a  matter  within  the  scope  of  his 
agency  or  employment,  made  during  the  existence  of  the 
relationship  or  (E)  a  statement  by  a  coconspirator  of  such  party 
during  the  course  and  in  furtherance  of  the  conspiracy. 

COMMENTARY 


76 


This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.   R.   Evid.   801,  except  for 
subdivision  (d)  which  is  discussed  below. 

Subdivision  (a)  defines  "statement"  for  purposes  of  the  hearsay 
rule.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  definition  of  •statement'  assumes  importance 
because  the  term  is  used  in  the  definition  of 
hearsay  in  subdivision  (c) .  The  effect  of  the 
definition  of  'statement'  is  to  exclude  from  the 
operation  of  the  hearsay  rule  all  evidence  of 
conduct,  verbal  or  nonverbal,  not  intended  as  an 
assertion.  The  key  to  the  definition  is  that 
nothing  is  an  assertion  unless  intended  to  be 
one. 

It  can  scarcely  be  doubted  that  an  assertion  made 
in  words  is  intended  by  the  declarant  to  be  an 
assertion.  Hence  verbal  assertions  readily  fall 
into  the  category  of  'statement'.  Whether 
nonverbal  conduct  should  be  regarded  as  a 
statement  for  purposes  of  defining  hearsay 
requires  further  consideration.  Some  nonverbal 
conduct,  such  as  the  act  of  pointing  to  identify 
a  suspect  in  a  lineup,  is  clearly  the  equivalent 
of  words,  assertive  in  nature,  and  to  be  regarded 
as  a  statement.  Other  nonverbal  conduct, 
however,  may  be  offered  as  evidence  that  the 
person  acted  as  he  did  because  of  his  belief  in 
the  existence  of  the  condition  sought  to  be 
proved,  from  which  belief  the  existence  of  the 
condition  may  be  inferred.  This  sequence  is, 
arguably,  in  effect  an  assertion  of  the  existence 
of  the  condition  and  hence  properly  includable 
within  the  hearsay  concept.  ***  Admittedly 
evidence  of  this  character  is  untested  with 
respect  to  the  perception,  memory,  and  narration 
(or  their  equivalents)  of  the  actor,  but  the 
Advisory  Committee  is  of  the  view  that  these 
dangers  are  minimal  in  the  absence  of  an  intent 
to  assert  and  do  not  justify  the  loss  of  the 
evidence  on  hearsay  grounds-  No  class  of 
evidence  is  free  of  the  possibility  of 
fabrication,  but  the  likelihood  is  less  with 
nonverbal  than  with  assertive  verbal  conduct. 
The  situations  giving  rise  to  the  nonverbal 
conduct  are  such  as  virtually  to  eliminate 
questions  of  sincerity.  Motivation,  the  nature 
of  the  conduct,  and  the  presence  or  absence  of 
reliance  will  bear  heavily  upon  the  weight  to  be 
given  the  evidence.  ***  Similar  considerations 
govern  nonassertive  verbal  conduct  and  verbal 
conduct  which  is  assertive  but  offered  as  a  basis 
for  inferring  something   other   than   the   matter 


77 


asserted,  also  excluded  from  t^  definition  of 
hearsay  by  the  language  of  subdivision  (c) . " 

Subdivision  <a)  differs  from  current  North  Carolina  law 
by  excluding  from  the  hearsay  rale  all  evidence  of 
conduct,  verbal  or  nonverbal,  not  intended  as  an 
assertion.  Some  North  Carolina  cases  have  barred  evidence 
of  conduct  even  though  the  conduct  was  nonassertive.  In 
other  cases,  comparable  evidence  has  been  admitted,  either 
as  nonhearsay  or  without  noticing  its  possible  hearsay 
nature.   Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  142   (1982). 

With  respect  to  subdivision  (a) ,  the  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  also  states: 

"When  evidence  of  conduct  is  offered  on  the 
theory  that  it  is  not  a  statement,  and  hence  not 
hearsay,  a  preliminary  determination  will  be 
required  to  determine  whether  an  assertion  is 
intended.  The  rule  is  so  worded  as  to  place  the 
burden  upon  the  party  claiming  that  the  intention 
existed;  ambiguous  and  doubtful  cases  will  he 
resolved  against  him  and  in  favor  of 
admissibility.  The  determination  involves  no 
greater  difficulty  than  many  other  preliminary 
questions  of  fact. " 

Subdivision  (b)  ,  which  defines  declarant  as  a  person  who 
makes  a  statement,  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina 
practice. 

Subdivision  (c)  defines  hearsay  as  a  statement,  other 
than  one  made  by  the  declarant  while  testifying  at  the 
trial  or  hearing,  offered  to  prove  the  truth  of  the  matter 
asserted.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  definition  follows  along  familiar  lines  in 
including  only  statements  offered  to  prove  the 
truth  of  the  matter  asserted.  McCormick  §  225;  S 
Wigmore  §  1361,  6  id.  §1766.  If  the  significance 
of  an  offered  statement  lies  solely  in  the  fact 
that  it  was  made,  no  issue  is  raised  as  to  the 
truth  of  anything  asserted,  and  the  statement  is 
not  hearsay.  **♦  The  effect  is  to  exclude  from 
hearsay  the  entire  category  of  'verbal  acts'  and 
•verbal  parts  of  an  act,'  in  which  the  statement 
itself  affects  the  legal  rights  of  the  parties  or 
is  a  circumstance  bearing  on  conduct  affecting 
their  rights. 

The  definition  of  hearsay  must,  of  course,  be 
read  with  reference  to  the  definition  of 
statement  set  forth  in  subdivision  (a) . 


78 


Testimony   given   by  a   witness  in  the  course  of 

court  proceedings   is  excluded   since   there   is 

compliance  with  all  the  ideal  conditions  for 
testifying. " 

This  definition  of  hearsay  is  consistent  with  the 
definitions  used  by  North  Carolina  courts.  See  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  §  138  (19B2).  With  respect  to  the 
definition  of  hearsay  excluding  "verbal  acts"  from  the 
hearsay  ban,  see  Brandis,  §  141. 

Subdivision  <d)(1)  of  Fed.  R.  Evid.  801  departs  markedly 
from  the  common  law  in  North  Carolina  by  excluding  from 
the  hearsay  ban  several  statements  that  come  within  the 
common  law  definition  of  hearsay.  Accordingly,  the 
language  of  Fed.  R.  Evid.  801(d),  which  provides  that  in 
certain  circumstances  prior  inconsistent  statements,  prior 
consistent  statements,  and  out-of-court  identifications 
are  not  hearsay,  was  deleted.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §  46  (prior  inconsistent  statements) ,  §§ 
51  and  52  (prior  consistent  statements) ;  State  v.  Neville. 
175  N.C-  751  (1918)  (identification). 

Subdivision  (d) (2)  of  Fed.  R.  Evid.  801  excludes  certain 
admissions  of  a  party-opponent  from  the  hearsay  ban  by 
stating  that  such  statements  are  not  hearsay.  Subdivision 
(d)  of  Rule  801  achieves  the  same  result  in  a  manner 
consistent  with  current  North  Carolina  practice  by 
providing  that  such  a  statement  may  be  admitted  as  an 
exception  to  the  hearsay  rule. 

Subdivision  (d)  specifies  five  categories  of  statements 
for  which  the  responsibility  of  a  party  is  considered 
sufficient  to  justify  reception  in  evidence  against  the 
party. 

With  respect  to  category  (A) ,  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"A  party's  own  statement  is  the  classic  example 
of  an  admission.  If  he  has  a  representative 
capacity  and  the  statement  is  offered  against  him 
in  that  capacity,  no  inquiry  whether  he  was 
acting  in  the  representative  capacity  in  making 
the  statement  is  required;  the  statement  need 
only  be  relevant  to  representative  affairs." 

This  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice.  See 
Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  167  (1982). 

With  respect  to  category  (B) ,  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"Dnder  established  principles  an  admission  may  be 


79 


made  by  af^loptinq  ov  acquifiscinq  ii.  .h*?  statement 
of  anoth'.r.  Whi  lo  knowlodqr.'  of  contents  would 
ordinarily  be  essential,  this  is  not  inevitably 
so:  'X  is  a  r«jiiabie  person  anr!  knows  what  he  is 
talking  about.'  Seo  McCormick  §  246,  p.  ^^27,  n. 
15.  Adoption  or  acquiescence  may  be  manifested 
in  any  appropriate  manner.  When  silence  is 
relied  upon,  the  theory  is  that  the  person  would, 
under  the  circumstances,  protest  the  statement 
made  in  his  presence,  if  untrue.  The  decision  in 
each  case  calls  for  an  evaluation  in  terms  of 
probable  human  behavior.  In  civil  cases,  the 
results  have  generally  been  satisfactory.  In 
criminal  cases,  however,  troublesome  questions 
have  been  raised  by  decisions  holding  that 
failure  to  deny  is  an  admission:  the  inference  is 
a  fairly  weak  one,  to  begin  with;  silence  may  be 
motivated  by  advice  of  counsel  or  realization 
that  '  anything  you  say  may  be  used  against  you' ; 
unusual  opportunity  is  afforded  to  manufacture 
evidence;  and  encroachment  upon  the  privilege 
against  self-incrimination  seems  inescapably  to 
be  involved.  However,  recent  decisions  of  the 
Supreme  Court  relating  to  custodial  interrogation 
and  the  right  to  counsel  appear  to  resolve  these 
difficulties.  Hence  the  rule  contains  no  special 
provisions  concerning  failure  to  deny  in  criminal 
cases.  " 

Admission  of  a  statement  of  which  a  party  has  adopted  is 
in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice.  See  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  §  179  (1982). 

With  respect  to  category  (C) ,  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"No  authority  is  required  for  the  general 
proposition  that  a  statement  authorized  by  a 
party  to  be  made  should  have  the  status  of  an 
admission  by  the  party.  However,  the  question 
arises  whether  only  statments  to  third  persons 
should  be  so  regarded,  to  the  exclusion  of 
statements  by  the  agent  to  the  principal.  The 
rule  is  phrased  broadly  so  as  to  encompass  both. 
While  it  may  be  argued  that  the  agent  authorized 
to  make  statement  to  his  principal  does  not  speak 
for  him,  Morgan,  Basic  Problems  of  Evidence  273 
(1962),  communication  to  an  outsider  has  not 
generally  been  thought  to  be  an  essential 
characteristic  of  an  admission.  Thus  a  party's 
books  or  records  are  usable  against  him,  without 
regard  to  any  intent  to  disclose  to  third 
persons.  5  Wigmore  §  1557.  See  also  McCormick  § 
78,  pp.  159-161." 


North  Carolina  courts  currently  admit  statements  when  an 
agent  is,  in  fact,  authorized  to  speak  for  the  principal. 
Erandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  169,  at  15  (1982). 
However,  it  is  unclear  whether  such  statements  are 
admissible  when  the  statement  was  made  only  to  the 
principal.  Id.  at  17.  The  rule  would  clarify  North 
Carolina  law  by  encompassing  statements  by  an  agent  to  the 
principal  or  to  a  third  party. 

With  respect  to  category  (D) ,  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"The  tradition  has  been  to  test  the  admissibility 
of  statement  by  agents,  as  admissions,  by 
applying  the  usual  test  of  agency.  Was  the 
admission  made  by  the  agent  acting  in  the  scope 
of  his  employment?  Since  few  principals  employ 
agents  for  the  purpose  of  makinq  damaging 
statements,  the  usual  result  was  exclusive  of  the 
statement.  Dissatisfaction  with  this  loss  of 
valuable  and  helpful  evidence  has  been 
increasing.  A  substantial  trend  favors  admitting 
statements  related  to  a  matter  within  the  scope 
of  the  agency  or  employment. " 

In  Hubbard  v.  R.R. ,  203  N.C.  675  (1932) ,  the  Court  states: 

"What  an  agent  or  employee  says  relative  to  an 
act  presently  being  done  by  him  within  the  scope 
of  his  agency  or  employment  is  admissible  .  .  . 
against  the  principal  or  employer,  but  what  he 
says  afterwards,  and  merely  narrative  of  a  past 
occurrence,  though  his  agency  or  employment  may 
continue  as  to  other  matters,  or  generally,  is 
only  hearsay  and  is  not  competent  as  against  the 
principal  or  employer." 

The  North  Carolina  rule  has  been  the  subject  of  several 
dissenting  opinions  and  has  been  criticized  by  Professor 
Brandis.  See  Branch  v.  Dempsey,  265  N.C.  733  (1965) 
(Sharp,  J.,  dissenting);  Pearce  v.  Telephone  Co. ,  299 
N.C.  64  (1980)  (Copeland,  Carlton  and  Exum,  J. J., 
dissenting)  ;  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  169 
(1982).  Rule  801(d)(D)  would  change  North  Carolina 
practice  and  make  admissible  any  statements  related  to  a 
matter  within  the  scope  of  the  agency  or  employment.  The 
only  additional  requirement  is  that  the  statement  be  made 
during  the  existence  of  the  relationship. 

With  respect  to  category  (E)  ,  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"The  limitation  upon  the  admissibility  of 
statement   of   co-conspirators   to    those    made 


81 


•during  thp  course  and  in  fui  _erance  of  the 
conspiracy'  is  in  the  accpeted  pattern.  While 
the  broadened  view  of  agency  taken  in  item  (iv) 
might  suggest  wider  admissibility  of  statements 
of  co-conspirators,  the  agency  theory  of 
conspiracy  is  at  best  a  fiction  and  ought  not  to 
serve  as  a  basis  for  admissibility  beyond  that 
already  established.  ***  The  rule  is  consistent 
with  the  position  of  the  Supreme  Court  in  denying 
admissibility  to  statements  made  after  the 
objectives  of  the  conspiracy  have  either  failed 
or  been  achieved-  Krulewitch  v.  United  States, 
336  U.S.  H^0,  69  S.Ct.  716,  93  L.Ed.  790  (1949); 
Wona[  Sun  v.  United  States,  371  U.S.  471,  490,  83 
S.Ct.  407,  9  L.Ed. 2d  441  (1963)." 

Rule   801 (d) (E)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  173  (1982). 

"Rule  802.   Hearsay  Rule. 

Hearsay   is   not  admissible  except  as  provided  by  statute  or  by 

these  rules. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  802  except  that  the 

phrase  "by  statute  or  by  these  rules"  is   used   in   lieu   of  the 

phrase   "by   these   rules   or   by   other   rules  prescribed  by  the 

Supreme  Court  pursuant   to   statutory   authority   or   by   Act  of 
Congress. " 

Rule  802  provides  for  the  standard  exclusion  of  hearsay 
evidence;  hearsay  is  simply  inadmissible  unless  an  exception  is 
applicable.  This  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
Unless  an  exception  to  the  hearsay  rule  is  provided  in  these 
rules,  the  courts  are  not  free  to  create  new  hearsay  exceptions 
by  adjudication.  Rules  803(24)  and  804(b)(5)  allow  for  the 
admission  of  evidence  in  particular  cases,  but  not  for  more 
general  policy  formulation. 

"Rule  80  3.  Hearsay  Exceptions;  Availability  of  Declarant 
Immaterial. 

The  following  are  not  excluded  by  the  hearsay  rule,  even  though 
the  declarant  is  available  as  a  witness: 

(1)  Present  Sense  Impression.  A  statement  describing  or 
explaining  an  <?vent  or  condition  made   while   the   declarant   was 


82 


perceiving  the  event  or  condition,  or  immediately  thereafter. 

(2)  Excited  Utterance.  A  statement  relating  to  a  startling 
event  or  condition  made  while  the  declarant  was  under  the  stress 
of  excitement  caused  hy  the  event  or  condition. 

(3)  Then  Existing  Mental,  Emotional,  or  Physical  Condition.  A 
statement  of  the  declarant's  then  existing  state  of  mind, 
emotion,  sensation,  or  physical  condition  (such  as  intent,  plan, 
motive,  design,  mental  feeling,  pain,  and  bodily  health) ,  but  not 
including  a  statement  of  memory  or  belief  to  prove  the  fact 
remembered  or  believed  unless  it  relates  to  the  execution, 
revocation,  identification,  or  terms  of  declarant's  will. 

(U)  Statements  for  Purposes  of  Medical  Diagnosis  or  Treatment. 
Statements  made  for  purposes  of  medical  diagnosis  or  treatment 
and  describing  medical  history,  or  past  or  present  symptoms, 
pain,  or  sensations,  or  the  inception  or  general  character  of  the 
cause  or  external  source  thereof  insofar  as  reasonably  pertinent 
to  diagnosis  or  treatment. 

(5)  Recorded  Recollection.  A  memorandum  or  record  concerning 
a  matter  about  which  a  witness  once  had  knowledge  but  now  has 
insufficient  recollection  to  enable  him  to  testify  fully  and 
accurately,  shown  to  have  been  made  or  adopted  by  the  witness 
when  the  matter  was  fresh  in  his  memory  and  to  reflect  that 
knowledge  correctly.  If  admitted,  the  memorandum  or  record  may 
be  read  into  evidence  but  may  not  itself  be  received  as  an 
exhibit  unless  offered  by  an  adverse  party. 

(6)  Records  of  Regularly  Conducted  Activity.  A  memorandum, 
report,  record,  or   data   compilation,   in   any   form,   of   acts. 


83 


events,  conditions,  opinions,  or  diagnoses,  made  at  or  near  the 
time  by,  or  from  information  transmitted  by*  a  person  with 
knowledge,  if  kept  in  the  course  of  a  regularly  conducted 
business  activity,  and  if  it  was  the  regular  practice  of  that 
business  activity  to  make  the  memorandum,  report,  record,  or  data 
compilation,  all  as  shown  by  the  testimony  of  the  custodian  or 
other  qualified  witness,  unless  the  source  of  information  or  the 
method  or  circumstances  of  preparation  indicate  lack  of 
trustworthiness.  The  term  'business'  as  used  in  this  paragraph 
includes  business,  institution,  association,  profession, 
occupation,  and  calling  of  every  kind,  whether  or  not  conducted 
for  profit. 

(7)  Absence  of  Entry  in  Records  Kept  in  Accordance  with  the 
Provisions  of  Paragraph  (6)  .  Evidence  that  a  matter  is  not 
included  in  the  memoranda,  reports,  records,  or  data 
compilations,  in  any  form,  kept  in  accordance  with  the  provisions 
of  paragraph  (6) ,  to  prove  the  nonoccurrence  or  nonexistence  of 
the  matter,  if  the  matter  was  of  a  kind  of  which  a  memorandum, 
report,  record,  or  data  compilation  was  regularly  made  and 
preserved,  unless  the  sources  of  information  or  other 
circumstances  indicate  lack  of  trustworthiness. 

(8)  Public  Records  and  Reports.  Records,  reports,  statements, 
or  data  compilations,  in  any  form,  of  public  offices  or  agencies, 
setting  forth  (A)  the  activities  of  the  office  or  agency,  or  (B) 
matters  observed  pursuant  to  duty  imposed  by  law  as  to  which 
matters  there  was  a  duty  to  report,  excluding,  however,  in 
criminal  cases  matters  observed  by  police  officers  and  other   law 


84 


enforcement  personnel,  or  (C)  in  civil  actions  and  proceedings 
and  against  the  State  in  criminal  cases,  factual  findings 
resulting  frow  an  investigation  made  pursuant  to  authority 
granted  by  law,  unless  the  sources  of  information  or  other 
circumstances  indicate  lack  of  trustworthiness. 

(9)  Records  of  Vital  Statistics.  Records  or  data 
compilations,  in  any  form,  of  births,  fetal  deaths,  deaths,  or 
marriages,  if  the  report  thereof  was  made  to  a  public  office 
pursuant  to  requirements  of  law. 

(10)  Absence  of  Public  Record  or  Entry.  To  prove  the  absence 
of  a  record,  report,  statement,  or  data  compilation,  in  any  form, 
or  the  nonoccurrence  or  nonexistence  of  a  matter  of  which  a 
record,  report,  statement,  or  data  compilation,  in  any  form,  was 
regularly  made  and  preserved  by  a  public  office  or  agency, 
evidence  in  the  form  of  a  certification  in  accordance  with  Pule 
902,  or  testimony,  that  diligent  search  failed  to  disclose  the 
record,  report,  statement,  or  data  compilation,  or  entry. 

(11)  Records  of  Religious  Organizations.  Statements  of 
births,  carriages,  divorces,  deaths,  legitimacy,  ancestry, 
relationship  by  blood  or  marriage,  or  other  similar  facts  of 
personal  or  family  history,  contained  in  a  regularly  kept  record 
of  a  religious  organization. 

(12)  Marriage,  Baptismal,  and  Similar  Certificates. 
Statements  of  fact  contained  in  a  certificate  that  the  maker 
performed  a  marriage  or  other  ceremony  or  administered  a 
sacrament,  made  by  a  clergyman,  public  official,  or  other  person 
authorized   by  the  rules  or  practices  of  a  religious  organization 


85 


or  by  law  to  [)erforin  t.ho  act  certifierl,  and  purporting  to  have 
lu'tn  is.suptl  nt  th<>  time  of  th«-  act  or  within  a  roasonable  time 
thereafter. 

(13)  Family  Records.  Statements  of  fact  concerning  personal 
or  family  history  contained  in  family  Bibles,  genealogies, 
charts,  engravings  on  rings,  inscriptions  on  family  portraits, 
engravings  on  urns,  crypts,  or  tombstones,  or  the  like. 

(14)  Records  of  Documents  Affecting  an  Interest  in  Property. 
The  record  of  a  document  purporting  to  establish  or  affect  an 
interest  in  property,  as  proof  of  the  content  of  the  original 
recorded  document  and  its  execution  and  delivery  by  each  person 
by  whom  it  purports  to  have  been  executed,  if  the  record  is  a 
record  of  a  public  office  and  an  applicable  statute  authorizes 
the  recording  of  documents  of  that  kind  in  that  office. 

(15)  Statements  in  Documents  Affecting  an  Interest  in 
Property.  A  statement  contained  in  a  document  purporting  to 
establish  or  affect  an  interest  in  property  if  the  matter  stated 
was  relevant  to  the  purpose  of  the  document,  unless  dealings  with 
the  property  since  the  document  was  made  have  been  inconsistent 
with  the  truth  of  the  statement  or  the  purport  of  the  document. 

(16)  Statements  in  Ancient  Documents.  Statements  in  a 
document  in  existence  20  years  or  more  the  authenticity  of  which 
is  established. 

(17)  Market  Reports,  Commercial  Publications.  Market 
quotations,  tabulations,  lists,  directories,  or  other  published 
compilations,  generally  used  and  relied  upon  by  the  public  or  by 
persons  in  particular  occupations. 


86 


(18)  Learned  Treatises.  To  the  extent  called  to  the  attention 
of  an  expert  witness  upon  cross-examination  or  relied  upon  by  him 
in  direct  examination,  statements  contained  in  published 
treatises,  periodicals,  or  pamphlets  on  a  subject  of  history, 
medicine,  or  other  science  or  art,  established  as  a  reliable 
authority  by  the  testimony  or  admission  of  the  witness  or  by 
other  expert  testimony  or  by  judicial  notice.  If  admitted,  the 
statements  may  be  read  into  evidence  but  may  not  be  received  as 
exhibits. 

(19)  Reputation  Concerning  Personal  or  Family  History. 
Reputation  among  members  of  his  family  by  blood,  adoption,  or 
marriage,  or  among  his  associates,  or  in  the  community, 
concerning  a  person's  birth,  adoption,  marriage,  divorce,  death, 
legitimacy,  relationship  by  blood,  adoption,  or  marriage, 
ancestry,  or  other  similar  fact  of  his  personal  or  family 
history. 

(20)  Reputation  Concerning  Boundaries  or  General  History. 
Reputation  in  a  community,  arising  before  the  controversy,  as  to 
boundaries  of  or  customs  affecting  lands  in  the  community,  and 
reputation  as  to  events  of  general  history  important  to  the 
community  or  state  or  nation  in  which  located. 

(21)  Reputation  as  to  Character.  Reputation  of  a  person's 
character  among  his  associates  or  in  the  community. 

(22)  (Reserved)  . 

(23)  Judgment  as  to  Personal,  Family  or  General  History,  or 
Boundaries.  Judgments  as  proof  of  matters  of  personal,  family  or 
general  history,  or  boundaries,  essential  to  the  judgment,  if  the 


87 


same  would  be  provable  by  evidence  of  reput  ,ion. 

(24)    Other   Exceptions.   A  statement  not  specifically  covered 

by   any   of   the   foregoing   exceptions   but   having    equivalent 

circumstantial    guarantees   of   trustworthiness,   if   the   court 

determines  that  (A)  the  statement  is  offered   as   evidence   of   a 

material   fact;   (B)  the  statement  is  more  probative  on  the  point 

for  which  it   is   offered   than   any   other   evidence   which   the 

proponent   can   procure   through  reasonable  efforts;  and  (C)   the 

general  purposes  of  these  rules  and  the  interests  of  justice  will 

best   be   served   by   admission   of   the  statement  into  evidence. 

However,  a  statement  may  not  be   admitted   under   this   exception 

unless  the   proponent   of   it   gives   written  notice  stating  his 

intention  to  offer  the   statement   and   the   particulars   of   it, 

including   the   name  and  address  of  the  declarant,  to  the  adverse 

party  sufficiently   in   advance   of   offering   the   statement   to 

provide   the   adverse  party  with  a  fair  opportunity  to  prepare  to 

meet  the  statement. 

COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical  to  Fed.  R-  Evid-  803,  except  as  noted 
below.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  exceptions  are  phrased  in  terms  of 
nonapplication  of  the  hearsay  rule,  rather  than 
in  positive  terms  of  admissibility,  in  order  to 
repel  any  implication  that  other  possible  grounds 
for   exclusion  are  eliminated  from  consideration. 

The  present  rule  proceeds  upon  the  theory  that 
under  appropriate  circumstances  a  hearsay 
statement  may  possess  circumstantial  guarantees 
of  trustworthiness  sufficient  to  iustify 
nonproduction  of  the  declarant  in  person  at  the 
tiral  even  though  he  may  be  available.  The 
theory  finds  vast  support  in  the  many  exceptions 
to  the  hearsay  rul^^  developed  by  the  common  law 
in  which  unavailability  of  the  declarant  is  not  a 


relevant  factor.  The  present  rule  is  a  synthesis 
of  them,  with  revision  where  modern  developments 
and  conditions  are  believed  to  make  that  course 
appropriate. 

In  a  hearsay  situation,  the  declarant  is,  of 
course,  a  witness,  and  neither  this  Rule  nor  Rule 
804  dispenses  with  the  requirement  of  firsthand 
knowledge.  It  may  appear  from  his  statement  or 
be   inferable  from  circumstances.   See  Rule  602." 

As  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  indicates,  the 
exceptions  are  phrased  in  terms  of  nonapplication  of  the 
hearsay  rule.  Evidence  that  is  otherwise  inadmissible  may 
be  stricken  from  a  writing. 

Exception  (1)  concerns  present  sense  impressions  and  Exception 
(2)  concerns  excitod  utterances.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"In    considerable   measure   these   two  examples 

overlap,   though   based   on   somewhat  different 

theories.     The    most    significant  practical 

difference  will  lie  in  the  time  lapse  allowable 
between  event  and  statement. 

The  underlying  theory  of  Exception  (1)  is  that 
substantial  contemporaneity  of  event  and 
statement  negative  the  likelihod  of  deliberate  or 
conscious  misrepresentation.  Moreover,  if  the 
witness  is  the  declarant,  he  may  be  examined  on 
the  statement.  If  the  witness  is  not  the 
declarant,  he  may  be  examined  as  to  the 
circumstances  as  an  aid  in  evaluating  the 
statement . *** 

The  theory  of  Exception  (2)  is  simply  that 
circumstances  may  produce  a  condition  of 
excitement  which  temporarily  stills  the  capacity 
of  reflection  and  produces  utterances  free  of 
conscious  fabrication.  6  Wigmore  *17U7,  p.  135. 
Spontaneity  is  the  key  factor  in  each  instance, 
though  arrived  at  by  somewhat  different  routes. 
Both  are  needed  in  order  to  avoid  needless 
niggling. 

With  respect  to  the  time  element.  Exception  (1) 
recognizes  that  in  many,  if  not  most,  instances 
precise  contemporaneity  is  not  possible,  and 
hence  a  slight  lapse  is  allowable.  Onder 
Exception  (2)  the  standard  of  measurement  is  the 
duration  of  the  state  of  excitement.  'How  long 
c^n  excitement  prevail?  Obviously  there  are  no 
pat  answers  and  the  character  of  the   transaction 


89 


or  event  will  largely  determine  t  significance 
of  the  time  factor.*" 

North  Carolina  courts  have  recognized  a  hearsay  exception  for 
spontaneous  utterances  that  is  substantially  the  same  as 
Exception  (2) .  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §16U 
(1982).  Exception  (2)  would  clarify  discordant  rulings  in  this 
area,  particularly  as  to  the  element  of  time.  Id.  at  650. 
Exception  (1)  would  be  a  new  exception  to  the  hearsay  rule  in 
North  Carolina.   Id.  at  653. 

Exception  (3)  concerns  statements  of  the  declarant's  then 
existing  mental,  emotional  or  physical  condition.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  exclusion  of  'statements  of  memory  or  belief 
to  prove  the  fact  remembered  or  believed'  is 
necessary  to  avoid  the  virtual  destruction  of  the 
hearsay  rule  which  would  otherwise  result  from 
allowing  state  of  mind,  provable  by  a  hearsay 
statement,  to  serve  as  the  basis  for  an  inference 
of  the  happening  of  the  event  which  produced  the 
state  of  mind." 

Exception  (3)  is  similar  to  the  corresponding  North  Carolina 
exception  to  the  hearsay  rule.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §161  (1982).  However,  the  North  Carolina  exception 
differs  from  Exception  (3)  in  that  in  North  Carolina  declarations 
that  are  made  in  a  criminal  case  after  the  commission  of  the 
crime  are  generally  not  included  within  the  exception  for  fear 
that  admissibility  would  permit  the  defendant  to  create  evidence 
for  himself.   Id.  at  636. 

The  exception  should  be  construed  to  limit  the  doctrine  of 
Mutual  Life  Insurance  Co.  v.  Hillmon,  145  O.S.  285,  295-300 
(1892),  so  as  to  render  statements  of  intent  by  a  declarant 
admissible  only  to  prove  his  future  conduct,  not  the  conduct  of 
another  person.  This  construction  is  consistent  with  State  v. 
Vestal,  278  N.C.  561,  589  (1971). 

In  North  Carolina,  when  the  issue  is  one  of  undue  influence  or 
fraud  with  respect  to  the  execution  of  a  will,  the  declarations 
of  a  testator  are  admitted  only  as  corroborative  evidence  and  are 
not  alone  sufficient  to  establish  the  previous  conduct  of  another 
person  by  means  of  which  the  alleged  fraud  was  perpetrated  or  the 
undue  influence  exerted.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence 
§163,  at  647-48.  Exception  (3)  would  change  this  result  and 
permit  such  declarations  to  be  admitted  as  substantive  proof. 

Exception  (4)  concerns  statements  made  for  purposes  of  medical 
diagnosis  and  treatment.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Even  those  few  jurisdictions  which  have  shied 
away   from   generally   admitting   statements    of 


90 


present  condition  have  allowed  them  if  made  to  a 
physici^T;  for  purpoi^es  o^  diagnosis  and  treatment 
in  view  of  tl'e  patient' 3  stronq  motivation  to  be 
truthful.***  The  Eame  guarantee  of 
trustworthiness  extends  to  statements  of  past 
conditions  and  medical  history,  made  for  purposes 
of  diagnosis  or  treatment.  It  also  extends  to 
statements  as  to  causation,  reasonably  pertinent 
to  the  same  purposes,  in  accord  with  the  current 
trend.***  Statements  as  to  fault  would  not 
ordinarily  qualify  under  this  latter  language. 
Thus  a  patient's  statement  that  he  was  struck  by 
an  automobile  would  qualify  but  not  his  statement 
that  the  car  was  driven  through  a  red  light. 
Under  the  exception  the  statement  need  not  have 
been  made  to  a  physician.  Statements  to  hospital 
attendants,  ambulance  drivers,  or  even  members  of 
the  family  might  be  included." 

Under  current  North  Carolina  practice,  statements  of  past 
condition  made  by  a  patient  to  a  treating  physician  or 
psychiatrist,  when  relevant  to  diagnosis  or  treatment  and 
therefore  inherently  reliable,  are  admissible  to  show  the  basis 
for  the  expert's  opinion.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence 
§161,  at  635  (1982).  In  some  instances,  a  statement  to  a 
nontreating  physician  is  currently  admissible.  State  v.  Franks, 
300  N.C.  1  (1980).  Professor  Brandis  states  that  when  qualifying 
as  basis  for  the  expert's  opinion  statements  of  past  condition 
"should  be  (though,  as  yet,  they  are  not)  admissible  as 
substantive  evidence  as  an  exception  to  the  hearsay  rule." 
Brandis,  supra,  at  636. 

Exception  (S)  concerns  past  recollection  recorded,  which  is 
currently  admissible  in  North  Carolina.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §33  (1982). 

The  phrase  "or  adopted  by  a  witness"  was  added  by  Congress  to 
make  it  clear  that  statements  adopted  by  a  witness  would  come 
within  the  Rule.  The  language  chosen  by  Congress  may  be  read  to 
suggest  that  the  statement  does  not  qualify  for  admission  unless 
the  witness  made  the  recordation  himself  or  actually  adopted  the 
recordation  of  another.  The  exception  should  be  construed  so  as 
not  to  require  that  the  recordation  of  another  be  actually 
adopted  by  the  witness.  Thus  the  statement  may  be  one  that  was 
made  by  the  witness,  one  that  was  adopted  by  the  witness,  or  one 
that  was  made  by  the  witness  and  recorded  by  another.  This 
construction  would  be  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice 
which  permits  use  of  the  recorded  statement  if  the  witness  is 
able  to  testify  that  he  saw  it  at  a  time  when  the  facts  were 
fresh  in  his  memory,  and  that  it  actually  represented  his 
recollection  at  the  time.   See  Brandis,  supra,  at  127. 

To  prevent  a  "jury  from  giving  too  much  weight  to  a  written 
statement  that  cannot  be   effectively   cross-examined,   the   last 


91 


sentence  of  Exception  (5)  provides  that  th  nemorandum  or  record 
may  be  read  into  evidence  but  may  not  be  received  as  an  exhibit 
unless  offered  by  an  adverse  party.  Current  North  Carolina 
practice  apparently  permits  the  writing  itself,  or  a  readira 
thereof  by  the  authenticating  witness,  to  be  admitted.  Brandis, 
supra,  at  126,  n.  75. 

Exception  (fi)  concerns  records  of  regularly  conducted  activity. 
The  exception  is  deri^red  from  the  traditional  business  records 
exception.  The  exception  is  limited  to  business  records,  but 
business  is  defined  to  include  the  records  of  institutions  and 
associations  like  schools,  churches  and  hospitals.  This  appears 
to  be  a  slight  expansion  of  the  current  North  Carolina  business 
records  exception.   See  Brandis,  supra,  §155. 

The  exception  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice  in 
that  the  person  making  the  record  is  not  required  to  have 
personal  knowledge  of  the  tranactions  entered.  See  Brandis, 
supra,  §155,  at  617.  However,  it  must  be  shown  that  the  record 
was  actually  based  (or  it  was  the  regular  practice  of  the 
activity  to  base  the  record)  upon  a  person  with  knowledge  acting 
pursuant  to  a  regularly  conducted  activity. 

The  exception  specifically  includes  both  diagnoses  and 
opinions,  in  addition  to  acts,  events  and  conditions,  as  proper 
subjects  of  admissible  entries.  See  State  v.  DeGregory,  285  N.C- 
122  (1977). 

In  addition,  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states  that: 

"Problems  of  the  motivation  of  the  informant  have 
been  a  source  of  difficulty  and  disagreement. 

***** 
The  formulation  of  specific  terms  which  would 
assure  satisfactory  results  in  all  cases  is  not 
possible.  Consequently  the  rule  proceeds  from 
the  base  that  records  made  in  the  course  of  a 
regularly  conducted  activity  will  be  taken  as 
admissible  but  subject  to  authority  to  exclude  if 
•the  sources  of  information  or  other 
circumstances  indicate  lack  of  trustworthiness.'" 

Apparently,  th.^re  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point. 

The  rule  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice  in  that  it 
includes  computer  storage.   Brandis,  supra,  §155,  at  619. 

Exception  (7)  concerns  the  absence  of  an  entry  in  the  records 
of  regularly  conducted  activity.  As  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states:  "Failure  of  a  record  to  mention  a  matter  which 
would  ordinarily  be  mentioned  is  satisfactory  evidence  of  its 
nonexistence."  There  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point 
although  the  exception  is  a  logical  extension  of  the  business 
records  exception. 


92 


Exception  (8)  differs  from  Fe^..  R.  Evid.  803(8)  in  that  the 
word  "State"  is  used  in  liea  of  the  word  "government". 

Part  (A)  of  tho  exception  is  for  records,  reports,  statements 
or  data  compiLations  setting  forth  the  activities  of  the  public 
office  or  agency.  Part  (A)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice.   See  Prandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §1*53  (1982). 

Part  (B)  covers  matters  observed  pursuant  to  duty  imposed  by 
law  when  there  is  also  a  duty  to  report.  Part  (B)  is  in  general 
accord  with  North  Carolina  practice.  Id.  In  criminal  cases. 
Part  (B)  does  not  cover  matters  observed  by  police  officers  and 
other  law  enforcement  personnel.  Note  that  the  right  to 
confrontation  may  exclude  evidence  in  criminal  cases  even  if  the 
matter  is  not  one  observed  by  law  enforcement  personnel. 

Part  (C)  covers  factual  findings  resulting  from  an 
investigation  made  pursuant  to  legal  authority.  The  term 
"factual  findings"  is  not  intended  to  preclude  the  introduction 
of  evaluative  reports  containing  conclusions  or  opinions. 
Apparently  North  Carolina  courts  currently  exclude  statements  in 
reports  that  only  amount  to  an  expression   of   opinion.    Id.   at 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Factors  which  may  be  of  assistance  in  passing 
upon  the  admissibility  of  evaluative  reports 
include:  (1)  the  timeliness  of  the 
investigation  .  -  . ;  (2)  the  special  skill  or 
experience  of  the  official  .  .  . ;  (3)  whether  a 
hearing  was  held  and  the  level  at  which 
conducted;  (H)  possible  motivation  problems 
suggested  by  Palmer  v.  Hoffman,  318  U.S.  109  . 
.  (1943).   Others  no  doubt  could  be  added. 

The  formulation  of  an  approach  which  would  give 
appropriate  weight  to  all  possible  factors  in 
every  situdcion  is  an  obvious  impossibility. 
Hence  the  rule,  as  in  Exception  (6) ,  assumes 
admissibility  in  the  first  instance  but  with 
ample  provision  for  escape  if  sufficient  negative 
factors  are  present.  In  one  respect,  however, 
the  rule  with  respect  to  evaluative  reports  under 
item  (c)  is  very  specific:  they  are  admissible 
only  in  civil  cases  and  against  the  government  in 
criminal  cases  in  view  of  the  almost  certain 
collision  with  confrontation  rights  which  would 
result  from  their  use  against  the  accused  in  a 
criminal  case." 

The  phrase  "unless  the  sources  of  information  or  other 
circumstances  ir.dicate  lack  of  trustworthiness"  applies  to  all 
three  parts  of  the  exception- 


93 


Public  records  and  reports  that  are  .v^t  admissible  under 
Exception  (8)  are  not  admissible  as  business  records  under 
Exception  (6)  . 

Exception  (9)  excludes  from  the  hearsay  ban  recor-^s  of  vital 
statistics  and  is  similar  to  G-S.  130-49  and  G.S.  130-66. 

One  purpose  of  the  exception  is  to  admit  a  death  certificate  to 
prove  that  a  death  occurred.  G.S.  130-66  also  provides  that  a 
death  certificate  is  prima  facie  evidence  of  the  cause  of  death. 
However,  in  State  v.  Watson,  281  N. C.  221  (1972),  the  Court  held 
that  the  admission  of  the  "hearsay  and  conclusory  statement"  of 
the  cause  of  death  in  the  victim's  death  certificate  violated  the 
right  to  confrontation.  Exception  (9)  is  not  intended  to  permit 
the  use  of  statements  of  the  cause  of  death  in  a  death 
certificate  against  a  defendant  in  a  criminal  case. 

Exception  (10)  concerns  the  absence  of  a  public  record  or 
entry.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  principle  of  proving  nonoccurrence  of  an 
event  by  evidence  of  the  absence  of  a  record 
which  would  regularly  be  made  of  its  occurrence, 
developed  in  Exception  (7)  with  respect  to 
regularly  conducted  activities,  is  here  extended 
to  public  records  of  the  kind  metioned  in 
Exceptions  (8)  and  (9).  5  Higmore  §1633(6),  p. 
519.  Some  harmless  duplication  no  doubt  exists 
with  Exception  (7).*** 

The  rule  includes  situations  in  which  absence  of 
a  record  may  itself  be  the  ultimate  focal  point 
of  inquiry,  e.^-*  People  v.  Love,  310  111.  558, 
142  N.E.204  (1923),  certificate  of  secretary  of 
state  admitted  to  show  failure  to  file  documents 
required  by  Securities  Law,  as  well  as  cases 
where  the  absence  of  a  record  is  offered  as  proof 
of  the  nonoccurrence  of  an  event  ordinarily 
recorded. " 

Exception  (10)  is  similar  to  G.S.  lA-1,  Civ.  Pro.  Rules  4U  (b)  and 
U4(c).  See  also  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^153,  at  610 
(1982). 

Exception  (11)  concerns  records  of  religious  organizations. 
The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Records  of  activities  of  religious  organizations 
are  currently  recognized  as  admissible  at  least 
to  the  extent  of  the  business  records  exception 
to  the  hearsay  rule,  5  Wigraore  ^1523,  p.  371,  and 
Exception  (6)  would  be  applicable.  However,  both 
the  business  record  doctrine  and  Exception  (6) 
require     that    the    person    furnishing    the 


94 


information  be  one  in  the  business  or  activity. 
The  result  is  such  decisions  as  Daily  v.  Grand 
Lodge,  311  111.  184,  14?  N.E.  478  (1924),  holding 
a  church  record  admissible  to  prove  fact,  date, 
and  place  of  baptism,  but  not  age  of  child  except 
that  he  had  at  least  been  born  at  the  time.  In 
view  of  the  unlikelihood  that  false  information 
would  be  furnished  on  occasions  of  this  kind,  the 
rule  contains  no  requirement  that  the  information 
be  in  the  course  of  the  activity." 

Currently  in  North  Carolina  records  of  activities  of  religious 
organizations  are  admissible  to  the  extent  of  the  business 
records  exception  to  the  hearsay  rule.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  ^15  5  (1982). 

Exception  (12)  concerns  marriage,  baptismal,  and  similar 
certificates.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  principle  of  proof  by  certification  is 
recognized  as  to  public  officials  in  Exceptions 
(8)  and  (10),  and  with  respect  to  authentication 
in  Rule  902.  The  present  exception  is  a 
duplication  to  the  extent  that  it  deals  with  a 
certificate  by  a  public  official,  as  in  the  case 
of  a  judge  who  performs  a  marriage  ceremony.  The 
area  covered  by  the  rule  is,  however, 
substantially  larger  and  extends  the 
certification  procedure  to  clergymen  and  the  like 
who  perform  marriages  and  other  ceremonies  or 
administer  sacraments.  Thus  certificates  of  such 
matters  as  baptism  or  confirmation,  as  well  as 
marriage,  are  included.  In  principle  they  are  as 
acceptable  evidence  as  certificates  of  public 
officers.  See  5  Wigmore  <i164S,  as  to  marriage 
certificates.  When  the  person  executing  the 
certificate  is  not  a  public  official,  the  self- 
authenticating  character  of  documents  purporting 
to  emanate  from  public  officials,  see  Rule  902, 
is  lacking  and  proof  is  reguired  that  the  person 
was  authorized  and  did  make  the  certificate.  The 
time  element,  however,  may  safely  be  taken  as 
supplied  by  the  certificate,  once  authority  and 
authenticity  are  established,  particularly  in 
view  of  the  presumption  that  a  document  was 
executed  on  the  date  it  bears. " 

Under  current  North  Carolina  practice,  these  items  are 
admissible  only  to  the  extent  they  are  part  of  a  public  record. 

Exception  (13)  concerns  family  records. 

The  North  Carolina  exception  for  family  records  is  more 
restrictive  in  that  statements  of  family  history  and  pedigree  are 


95 


admissible  only  if  the  declarant  (1)  ir  ana\  ..a.lable;  (2)  made  the 
statement  before  the  beginning  of  the  controversy;  and  (3)  bore  a 
relationship  to  the  family  such  that  he  was  lik'9ly  to  have  known 
the  truth.   Prandis  on  North  Carolina  Eyidencg  §1U9  (1982). 

Exception  (14)  concerns  records  of  documents  affecting  an 
interest  in  property.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  recording  of  title  documents  is  a  purely 
statutory  development.  Under  any  theory  of  the 
admissibility  of  public  records,  the  records 
would  be  receivable  as  evidence  of  the  contents 
of  the  recorded  document,  else  the  recording 
process  would  be  reduced  to  a  nullity.  When, 
however,  the  record  is  offered  for  the  further 
purpose  of  proving  execution  and  delivery,  a 
problem  of  lack  of  firsthand  knowledge  by  the 
recorder,  not  present  as  to  contents,  is 
presented.  This  problem  is  solved,  seemingly  in 
all  jurisdictions,  by  qualifying  for  recording 
only  those  documents  shown  by  a  specified 
procedure,  either  acknowledgement  or  a  form  of 
probate,  to  have  been  executed  and  delivered.  5 
Wigmore  <%  §1647-1651 .  " 

Exception  (14)  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice.  See 
G.S.  47-20  through  47-20.4;  G.S.  47-14;  and  G.S.  47-17. 

Exception  (15)  concerns  statements  in  documents  affecting  an 
interest  in  property.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Dispositive  documents  often  contain  recitals  of 
fact.  Thus  a  deed  purporting  to  have  been 
executed  by  an  attorney  in  fact  may  recite  the 
existence  of  the  power  of  attorney,  or  a  deed  may 
recite  that  the  grantors  are  all  the  heirs  of  the 
last  record  owner.  Under  the  rule,  these 
recitals  are  exempted  from  the  hearsay  rule.  The 
circumstances  under  which  dispositive  documents 
are  executed  and  the  requirement  that  the  recital 
be  germane  to  the  purpose  of  the  document  are 
believed  to  be  adequate  guarantees  of 
trustworthiness,  particularly  in  view  of  the 
nonapplicability  of  the  rule  if  dealings  with  the 
property  have  been  inconsistent  with  the 
document.  Tiie  age  of  the  document  is  of  no 
significance,  though  in  practical  application  the 
document  will  most  often  be  an  ancient  one." 

The  extent  to  which  recitals  of  fact  in  a  deed  or  other 
dispositive  documents  are  admissible  in  North  Carolina  is  not 
entirely  certain.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §152 
(19«2).  Adoption  of  Exception  (15)  would  somewhat  expand 
admissibility  and  clarify  North  Carolina  law  in  this  area. 


96 


Exception  (16)  concerns  statements  in  ancient  documents.  The 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Authenticating  a  document  as  ancient, 
essentially  in  the  pattern  of  the  common  law,  as 
provided  in  Rule  901(b)  (8),  leaves  open  as  a 
separate  question  the  admissibility  of  assertive 
statements  contained  therein  as  against  a  hearsay 
objection.  7  Higmore  §2145a.  Hiqmore  further 
states  that  the  ancient  document  technique  of 
authentication  is  universally  conceded  to  apply 
to  all  sorts  of  documents,  including  letters, 
records,  contracts,  maps,  and  certificates,  in 
addition  to  title  documents,  citing  numerous 
decisions.  Id.  §2^^5.  Since  most  of  these  items 
are  significant  evidentially  only  insofar  as  thev 
are  assertive,  their  admission  in  evidence  must 
be  as  a  hearsay  exception.  But  see  5  id  §1573, 
p.  429,  referring  to  recitals  in  ancient  deeds  as 
a  'limited*  hearsay  exception.  The  former 
position  is  believed  to  be  the  correct  one  in 
reason  and  authority.  As  pointed  out  in 
McCormick  §298,  danger  of  mistake  is  minimized  by 
authentication  reguirements,  and  age  affords 
assurance  that  the  writing  antedates  the  present 
controversy.  " 

North  Carolina  courts  currently  recognize  as  exceptions  to  the 
hearsay  rule  recitals  in  deeds  more  than  30  years  old.  "The 
North  Carolina  cases  have  involved  deeds,  but  it  may  be  assumed 
that  the  rule  extends  here,  as  it  does  elsewhere,  to  other 
dispositive  instruments  such  as  wills  and  powers  of  attorney." 
Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §152,  at  604  (1982), 
Exception  (16)  would  expand  the  North  Carolina  exception  to 
include  statements  in  many  types  of  documents  more  than  20  years 
old. 

Exception  (17)  concerns  market  reports  and  commercial 
publications.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Ample  authority  at  common  law  supported  the 
admission  in  evidence  of  items  falling  in  this 
category.  While  Kigmore's  text  is  narrowly 
oriented  to  lists,  etc.,  prepared  for  the  use  of 
a  trade  or  profession,  6  Wiginore  §1702, 
authorities  are  cited  which  include  other  kinds 
of  publications,  for  example,  newspaper  market 
reports,  telephone  directories,  and  city 
directories.  Id.  §§1702-1706.  The  basis  of 
trustworthiness  is  general  reliance  by  the  public 
or  by  a  particular  segment  of  it,  and  the 
motivation  of  the  compiler  to  foster  reliance  by 
being  accurate." 


97 


North  Carolina  courts  have  admitted  into  .idence  a  variety  of 
published  compilations  used  or  relied  on  by  the  public  or 
particular  professions.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence 
§165  (1982)  . 

Exception  (18)  concerns  learned  treatises.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  writers  have  generally  favored  the 
admissibility  of  learned  treatises  ...»  but  the 
great  weight  of  authority  has  been  that  learned 
treatises  are  not  admissible  as  substantive 
evidence  though  usable  in  the  cross-examination 
of  experts.  The  foundation  of  the  minority  view 
is  that  the  hearsay  objection  must  be  regarded  as 
unimpressive  when  directed  against  treatises 
since  a  high  standard  of  accuracy  is  engendered 
by  various  factors:  the  treatise  is  written 
primarily  and  impartially  for  professionals, 
subject  to  scrutiny  and  exposure  for  inaccuracy, 
with  the  reputation  of  the  writer  at  stake.*** 
Sound  as  this  position  may  be  with  respect  to 
trustworthiness,  there  is,  nevertheless,  an 
additional  difficulty  in  the  likelihood  that  the 
treatise  will  be  misunderstood  and  misapplied 
without  expert  assistance  and  supervision.  This 
difficulty  is  recognized  in  the  cases 
demonstrating  unwillingness  to  sustain  findings 
relative  to  disability  on  the  basis  of  judicially 
noticed  medical  texts.***  The  rule  avoids  the 
danger  of  misunierstanding  and  misapplication  by 
limiting  the  use  of  treatises  as  substantive 
evidence  to  situations  in  which  an  expert  is  on 
the  stand  and  available  to  explain  and  assist  in 
the  application  of  the  treatise  if  desired.  The 
limitation  upon  receiving  the  publication  itself 
physically  in  evidence,  contained  in  the  last 
sentence,  is  designed  to  further  this  policy. 

***** 
The  rule  does  not  require  that  the  witness  rely 
upon  or  recognize  the  treatise  as  authoritative, 
thus  avoiding  the  possibility  that  the  expert  may 
at  the  outset  block  cross-examination  by  refusing 
to  concede  reliance  or  authoritati veness. *** 
Moreover,  the  rule  avoids  the  unreality  of 
admili ing  evidence  fo  the  purpose  of  impeachment 
only,  with  an  instruction  to  the  jury  not  to 
consider  it  otherwise. " 

Exception  (18)  is  substantially  the  same  as  G. S.  8-40-1. 
Although  G.S.  8-40.1  was  modeled  after  Exception  (18),  there  has 
been  some  doubt  whether  the  statements,  once  received,  are 
substantive  evidence  or  are  merely  for  impeachment  or 
corroboration.    Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  136,  at  543 


98 


(19R2) .   It  is  intended  that  Exception  (1R)   authorize   admission 
of  such  statements  as  substantive  evidence. 

The  last  sentence  of  G.S.  8-UO. 1  differs  from  Exception  (18)  by 
providing  that  the  statements  may  not  be  received  as  exhibits 
"unless  agreed  to  by  counsel  for  the  parties."  The  quoted 
language  was  viewed  as  superfluous  since  evidence  excluded  by 
this  rule  and  other  rules  may  be  admitted  upon  stiputation  by 
counsel  for  the  parties. 

Exception  (19)  concerns  matters  of  personal  and  family  history. 
The  advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Marriage  is  universally  conceded  to  be  a  proper 
subject  of  proof  by  evidence  of  reputation  in  the 
community.  ***  As  to  such  items  as  legitimacy, 
relationship,  adoption,  birth,  and  death,  the 
decisions  are  divided.  ***  All  seem  to  be 
susceptible  to  being  the  subject  of  well  founded 
repute.  The  'world'  in  which  the  reputation  may 
exist  may  be  family,  associates,  or  community. 
This  world  has  proved  capable  of  expanding  with 
changing  times  from  the  single  uncomplicated 
neighborhood,  in  which  all  activities  take  place, 
to  the  multiple  and  unrelated  worlds  of  work, 
religious  affiliation,  and  social  activity,  in 
each  of  which  a  reputation  may  be  generated." 

Under  current  North  Carolina  law  only  reputation  among 
family  members  is  admissible  concerning  matters  of  family 
history  and  pedigree,  except  for  marriage  which  may  be 
proved  by  both  family  and  community  reputation.  Brandis 
on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^  149,  at  599  (1982). 
Exception  (19)  would  permit  proof  by  reputation  among 
family  and  associates,  or  in  the  community. 

Exception  (20)  concerns  reputation  as  to  land  boundaries 
or  general  history.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  first  portion  of  Exception  (20)  is  based 
upon  the  general  admissibility  of  evidence  of 
reputation  as  to  land  boundaries  and  land 
customs,  expanded  in  this  country  to  include 
private  as  well  as  public  boundaries.  HcCormick 
§  299,  p.  625.  The  reputation  is  required  to 
antedate  the  controversy,  though  not  to  he 
ancient.  The  second  portion  is  likewise 
supported  by  authority,  id.,  and  is  designed  to 
facilitiate  proof  of  events  when  judicial  notice 
is  not  available.  The  historical  character  of 
the  subject  matter  dispenses  with  any  need  that 
the  reputation  antedate  the  controversy  with 
respect  to  which  it  is  offered." 


99 


Exception   (20)  is  in  accord  with  North  Car>  .^na  practice. 
See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  ^  150  (1982). 

Exception  (21)  concerns  reputation  as  to  character.   The 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Exception  (21)  recognizes  the  trar'itional 
acceptance  of  reputation  evidence  as  a  means  of 
proving  human  character.  McCormick  §§  44,  158. 
The  exception  deals  only  with  the  hearsay  aspect 
of  this  kind  of  evidence.  Limitations  upon 
admissibility  based  on  other  grounds  will  be 
found  in  Rules  404,  relevancy  of  character 
evidence  generally,  and  608,  character  of 
witness.  The  exception  is  in  effect  a 
reiteration,  in  the  context  of  hearsay,  of  Rule 
405(a)  ." 

Exception  (21)  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice. 

Exception  (22)  is  reserved  for  future  codification.  Fed-  B. 
Evid.  803(22)  concerns  use  of  a  iudgment  of  previous  conviction 
to  prove  a  fact  essential  to  sustain  the  judgment.  Under  current 
North  Carolina  practice,  the  -judgment  or  finding  of  a  court 
generally  cannot  be  used  in  another  case  as  evidence  of  the  fact 
found,  except  where  the  principle  of  res  judicata  is  involved. 
Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  s  143  (1982).  By  not  adopting 
a  hearsay  exception  for  judgments  of  previous  conviction,  it  is 
intended  that  North  Carolina  practice  with  respect  to  previous 
convictions  remain  the  same. 

Exception  (23)  concerns  a  judgment  as  proof  of  matters  of 
personal,  family  or  general  history,  or  boundaries.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"A  hearsay  exception  in  this  area  was  originally 
justified  on  the  ground  that  verdicts  were 
evidence  of  reputation.  As  trial  by  jury 
graduated  from  the  category  of  neighborhood 
inquests,  this  theory  lost  its  validity.  It  was 
never  valid  as  to  chancery  decrees.  Nevertheless 
the  rule  persisted,  though  the  judges  and  writers 
shifted  ground  and  began  saying  that  the  judgment 
or  decree  was  as  good  evidence  as  reputation.  *** 
The  shift  appears  to  be  correct,  since  the 
process  of  inquiry,  sifting,  and  scrutiny  which 
is  relied  upon  to  render  reputation  reliable  is 
present  in  perhaps  greater  measure  in  the  process 
of  litigation.  While  this  might  suggest  a 
broader  area  of  application,  the  affinity  to 
reputation  is  strong,  and  paragraph  (23)  goes  no 
further,  not  even  including  character." 

A    judgment   admitted   under   this   exception   is   some 


100 


evidence  of  the  matter  essential  to  the  judgment,  but  is 
not  a  binding  determination  of  the  matter  for  purposes  of 
the  current  proceeding. 

Generally,  a  judgment  cannot  be  used  under  current  North 
Carolina  practice  to  prove  a  fact  essential  to  the 
judgment,  except  where  the  principle  of  res  judicata  is 
involved.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  143 
(1932)  . 

Exception  {24)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  803  (2U)  in 
that  the  last  sentence  of  the  federal  rule  does  not 
require  written  notice.  Also,  Exception  (24)  requires  the 
notice  to  be  given  sufficiently  in  advance  of  offering  the 
statement  while  Fed.  R.  Evid.  803(24)  requires  the  notice 
to  be  given  sufficiently  in  advance  of  the  trial  or 
hearing. 

This  exception  makes  admissible  a  hearsay  statement  not 
specifically  covered  by  any  of  the  previous  twenty-three 
exceptions  if  the  statement  has  equivalent  circumstantial 
guarantees  of  trustworthiness  and  the  court  makes  the 
determinations  required  by  the  rule.  This  exception  does 
not  contemplate  an  unfettered  exercise  of  judicial 
discretion,  but  it  does  provide  for  treating  new  and 
presently  unanticipated  situations  which  demonstrate  a 
trustworthiness  within  the  spirit  of  the  specifically 
stated  exceptions. 

Writing  for  the  majority  in  State  v.  Vestal  278  N.C- 
561,  589  (1971),  Justice  Lake  stated  that: 

"No  branch  of  the  law  should  be  less  firmly  bound 
to  a  past  century  than  the  rules  of  evidence. 
The  purpose  of  the  rules  of  evidence  is  to  assist 
the  jury  to  arrive  at  the  truth.  Exceptions  to 
the  hearsay  rule,  evolved  by  the  experience  and 
wisdom  of  our  predecessors  for  that  purpose, 
should  not  be  transformed  by  us  into  rigid  molds 
precluding  all  testimony  not  capable  of  being 
squeezed  neatly  into  one  of  them." 

North  Carolina  courts  have  admited  hearsay  evidence  in 
many  instances  on  the  ground  that  the  evidence  was  part  of 
the  "res  gestae" .  The  res  gestae  formula  has  been 
frequently  resorted  to  in  cases  that  would  seem  to  be  more 
appropriately  governed  by  independent  hearsay  rules.  See 
Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  158  (1982).  The 
phrase  res  gestae  "has  been  accountable  for  so  much 
confusion  that  it  had  best  be  denied  any  place  whatever  in 
legal  terminology."  U^S.  v.  Matot,  146  F.2d-  197  (2d.Cir. 
1944)  (Learned  Hand) .  Although  evidence  previously 
governed  by  the  res  gestae  formula  may  now  fall  within  the 
specific  hearsay  exceptions  or  the  catch-all  in   Exception 


24,   the  res  gestae  formula  should  not  be  r.  ^ed  on  by  the 
courts. 

"Rule  8  04.   iif^rsaY  Exceptions;  Declarant  Unavailable. 

(a)  Definition  of  Unavailability.  •Unavailability  as  a 
witness*  includes  situations  in  which  the  declarant: 

(1)  Is  exempted  by  ruling  of  the  court  on  the  ground  of 
privilege  from  testifying  concerning  the  subject 
matter  of  his  statement;  or 

(2)  Persists  in  refusing  to  testify  concerning  the 
subject  matter  of  his  statement  despite  an  order  of 
the  court  to  do  so;  or 

(3)  Testifies  to  a  lack  of  memory  of  the  subject  matter 
of  his  statement;  or 

(4)  Is  unable  to  be  present  or  to  testify  at  the 
hearing  because  of  death  or  then  existina  physical 
or  mental  illness  or  infirmity;  or 

(5)  Is  absent  from  the  hearing  and  the  proponent  of  his 
statement  has  been  unable  to  procure  his  attendance 
(or  in  the  case  of  a  hearsay  exception  under 
subdivision  (b)  (2)  ,  (3)  ,  or  (4)  ,  his  attendance  or 
testimony)  by  process  or  other  reasonable  means. 

A  declarant  is  not  unavailable  as  a  witness  if  his  exemption, 
refusal,  claim  of  lack  of  memory,  inability,  or  absence  is  due  to 
the  procurement  or  wrongdoing  of  the  proponent  of  his  statement 
for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  witness  from  attending  or 
testifying. 

(b)  Hearsay  Exceptions.  The  following  are  not  excluded  by  the 
hearsay  rule  if  the  declarant  is  unavailable  as  a  witness: 


102 


(1)  Former  Testimony.  Testimony  given  as  a  witness  at 
another  hearing  of  the  same  or  a  different 
proceeding,  or  in  a  deposition  taken  in  compliance 
with  law  in  the  course  of  the  same  or  another 
proceeding,  if  the  party  against  whom  the  testimony 
is  now  offered,  or,  in  a  civil  action  or 
proceeding,  a  predecessor  in  interest,  had  an 
opportunity  and  similar  motive  to  develop  the 
testimony  by  direct,  cross,  or  redirect 
examination. 

<2)  Statement  Onder  Belief  of  Impending  Death.  A 
statement  made  by  a  declarant  while  believing  that 
his  death  was  imminent,  concerning  the  cause  or 
circumstances  of  what  he  believed  to  be  his 
impending  death. 

(3)  Statement  Against  Interest.  A  statement  which  was 
at  the  time  of  its  making  so  far  contrary  to  the 
declarant's  pecuniary  or  proprietary  interest,  or 
so  far  tended  to  subject  him  to  civil  or  criminal 
liability,  or  to  render  invalid  a  claim  by  him 
against  another,  that  a  reasonable  man  in  his 
position  would  not  have  made  the  statement  unless 
he  believed  it  to  be  true.  A  statement  tending  to 
expose  the  declarant  to  criminal  liability  is  not 
admissible  in  a  criminal  case  unless  corroborating 
circumstances  clearly  indicate  the  trustworthiness 
of  the  statement. 


(U)  statement  of  Personal  or  F  .ily  History.  (A)  A 
statement  concerning  the  declarant's  own  birth, 
adoption,  marriage,  divorce,  legitimacy, 
relationship  by  blood,  adoption,  or  marriage, 
ancestry,  or  other  similar  fact  of  personal  or 
family  history,  even  though  declarant  had  no  means 
of  acquiring  personal  knowledge  of  the  matter 
stated;  or  (B)  a  statement  concerning  the  foregoing 
matters,  and  death  also,  of  another  person,  if  the 
declarant  was  related  to  the  other  by  blood, 
adoption,  or  marriage  or  was  so  intimately 
associated  with  the  other's  family  as  to  be  likely 
to  have  accurate  information  concerning  the  matter 
declared. 

(5)  Other  Exceptions.  A  statement  not  specifically 
covered  by  any  of  the  foregoing  exceptions  but 
having  equivalent  circumstantial  guarantees  of 
trustworthiness,  if  the  court  determines  that  (A) 
the  statement  is  offered  as  evidence  of  a  material 
fact;  (D)  the  statement  is  more  probative  on  the 
point  for  which  it  is  offered  than  any  other 
evidence  which  the  proponent  can  procure  through 
reasonable  efforts;  and  (C)  the  general  purposes  of 
these  rules  and  the  interests  of  justice  will  best 
be  served  by  admission  of  the  statement  into 
evidence.  However,  a  statement  may  not  be  admitted 
under   this   exception   unless   the  proponent  of  it 


104 


gives  written  notice  stating  his  intention  to  offer 

the   statement  and  the  particulars  of  it,  including 

the  name  and   address   of   the   declarant,   to   the 

adverse   party   sufficiently  in  advance  of  offering 

the  statement  to  provide  the  adverse  party   with   a 

fair   opportunity  to  prepare  to  meet  the  statement. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  80U  except  for  the  last 
sentence  of  Exception  (3) ,  which  is  discussed  below. 

Subdivision    (a)    defines    unavailability.     The    Advisory 
Committee's  Notf  states: 

"The  definition  of  unavailablity  implements  the 
division  of  hearsay  exceptions  into  two 
categories  by  Rules  803  and  804 (b) . 

At  common  law  the  unavailability  requirement  was 
evolved  in  connection  with  particular  hearsay 
exceptions  rather  than  along  general  lines.  *** 
However,  no  reason  is  apparent  for  making 
distinctions  as  to  what  satisfies  unavailability 
for  the  different  exceptions.  The  treatment  in 
the  rule  is  therefore  uniform.*** 

Five  instances  of  unavailability  are  specified: 

(1)  Substantial  authority  supports  the  position 
that  exercise  of  a  claim  of  privilege  by  the 
declarant  satisfies  the  requirement  of 
unavailability  (usually  in  connection  with  former 
testimony).***  A  ruling  by  the  judge  is 
required,  which  clearly  implies  that  an  actual 
claim  of  privilege  must  be  made. 

(2)  A  witness  is  rendered  unavailable  if  he 
simply  refuses  to  testify  concerning  the  subject 
matter  of  his  statement  despite  judicial 
pressures  to  do  so,  a  position  supported  by 
similar  considerations  of  practicality.*** 

(3)  The  position  that  a  claimed  lack  of  memory 
by  the  witness  of  the  subject  matter  of  his 
statement  constitutes  unavailability  likewise 
finds  support  in  the  cases,  though  not  without 
dissent.  If  the  claim  is  successful,  the 
practical  effect  is  to  put  the   testimony   beyond 


105 


reach,  as  in  the  other  instan^  j.  Ir  this 
instance,  however,  it  will  be  noted  that  the  lack 
of  memory  roust  be  established  by  the  testimony  of 
the  witness  himself,  which  clearly  contemplates 
his  production  and  subjection  to  cross- 
examination. 

(4)  Death  and  infirmity  find  general  recognition 
as  grounds.*** 

(5)  Absence  from  the  hearing  coupled  with 
inability  to  compel  attendance  by  process  or 
other  reasonable  means  also  satisfies  the 
requirement. ♦*♦ 

If  the  conditions  otherwise  constituting 
unavailability  result  from  the  procurement  or 
wrongdoing  of  the  proponent  of  the  statement,  the 
requirement  is  not  satisfied.  The  rule  contains 
no  reguirement  that  an  attempt  be  made  to  take 
the  deposition  of  a  declarant." 

Under  North  Carolina  law  the  unavailability  requirement  varies 
with  respect  to  particular  hearsay  reguirements. 

Under  the  hearsay  exception  for  former  testimony.  North 
Carolina  courts  recogni:ze  grounds  (1)  ,  (4)  ,  and  (5)  .  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  §1U5  (1982).  Although  grounds  (2)  and 
(3)  are  not  explicitly  accepted  or  rejected  by  existing  North 
Carolina  precedents.  Professor  Brandis  asserts  that  they  should 
be  accepted  when  occasion  arises.   Id^.  at  575. 

Under  the  hearsay  exception  for  dying  declarations,  G.S.  8-51.1 
requires  that  the  declarant  be  dead. 

Under  the  exception  for  statements  against  interest,  apparently 
any  legitimate  reason  for  unavailability  is  sufficient.  Brandis 
on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §147,  at  589,  n.  80  (1982). 

With  respect  to  statements  of  family  history,  it  was  said  in 
the  older  cases  that  the  declarant  must  be  dead.  However, 
Professor  Brandis  asserts  that  any  legitimate  reason  for 
unavailability  should  be  acceptable.   Id.  at  597. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"If  the  conditions  otherwise  constituting 
unavailability  result  from  the  procurement  or 
wrongdoing  of  the  proponent  of  the  statement,  the 
requirement  is  not  satisfied.  The  rule  contains 
no  requirement  that  an  attempt  be  made  to  take 
the  deposition  of  a  declarant." 

Exception  (1)  concerns  former  testimony. 


106 


In  North  Carolina,  the  "testimony  must  have  been  given  at  a 
former  trial  of  the  same  cause,  or  a  preliminary  stage  of  the 
same  cause,  or  the  trial  of  another  cause  involving  the  issue  and 
subject  matter  to  which  the  testimony  is  directed  at  the  current 
trial."  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §115,  at  575-76 
(1982)  (footnotes  omitted).   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  common  law  did  not  limit  the  admissibility 
of  former  testimony  to  that  given  in  an  earlier 
trial  of  the  same  case,  although  it  did  require 
identity  of  issues  as  a  means  of  insuring  that 
the  former  handling  of  the  witness  was  the 
equivalent  of  what  would  now  be  done  if  the 
opportunity  were  presented.  Modern  decisions 
reduce  the  requirement  to  'substantial'  identity. 
McCormick  §233.  Since  identity  of  issues  is 
significant  only  in  that  it  bears  on  motive  and 
interest  in  developing  fully  the  testimony  of  the 
witness,  expressing  he  matter  in  the  latter  terms 
is  preferable.   Id." 

Also,  the  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Under  the  exception,  the  testimony  may  be 
offer*^d  (1)  against  the  party  against  whom  it  was 
previously  offered  or  (2)  against  the  party  hj^ 
whom  it  was  previously  offered.  In  each  instance 
the  question  resolves  itself  into  whether 
fairness  allows  imposing,  upon  the  party  against 
whom  now  offered,  the  handling  of  the  witness  on 
the  earlier  occasion.  (1)  If  the  party  against 
whom  now  offered  is  the  one  against  whom  the 
testimony  was  offered  previously,  no  unfairness 
is  apparent  in  requiring  him  to  accept  his  own 
prior  conduct  of  cross-examination  or  decision 
not  to  cross-examine.  Only  demeanor  has  been 
lost,  and  that  is  inherent  in  the  situation.  (2) 
If  the  party  against  whom  now  offered  is  the  one 
by  whom  the  testimony  was  offered  previously,  a 
satisfactory  answer  becomes  somewhat  more 
difficult.  One  possibility  is  to  proceed 
somewhat  along  the  line  of  an  adoptive  admission, 
i.e.,  by  offering  the  testimony  proponent  in 
effect  adopts  it.  However,  this  theory  savors  of 
discarded  concepts  of  witnesses'  belonging  to  a 
party,  of  litigants'  ability  to  pick  and  choose 
witnesses,  and  of  vouching  for  one's  own 
witnesses.  ♦*♦  A  more  direct  and  acceptable 
approach  is  simply  to  recognize  direct  and 
redirect  examination  of  one's  own  witness  as  the 
equivalent  of  cross-examining  an  opponent's 
witness.  ***  Allowable  techniques  for  dealing 
with  hostile,  double-crossing,  forgetful,  and 
mentally   deficient   witnesses  leave  no  substance 


to  a  claim  that  one  could  not  a-leq  ^cely  c^evelop 
his  own  witness  at  the  former  hearing.  An  even 
less  appealing  argument  is  presented  when  failure 
to  develop  fully  was  the  result  of  a  deliberate 
choice. " 

North  Carolina  practice  currently  permits  testimonv  against  the 
party  against  whom  it  was  offered.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §145,  at  577  (1982).  There  are  no  North  Carolina  cases 
concerning  testimony  offered  against  the  party  b^  whom  it  was 
previously  offered. 

With  respect  to  identity  of  the  parties,  the  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"As  a  further  assurance  of  fairness  in  thrusting 
upon  a  party  the  prior  handling  of  the  witness, 
the  common  law  also  insisted  upon  identity  of 
parties,  deviating  only  to  the  extent  of  allowing 
substitution  of  successors  in  a  narrowly 
construed  privity.  Mutuality  as  an  aspect  of 
identity  is  now  generally  discredited,  and  the 
requirement  of  identity  of  the  offering  party 
disappears  except  as  it  might  affect  motive  to 
develop  the  testimony.  ***  The  question  remains 
whether  strict  identity,  or  privity,  should 
continue  as  a  requirement  with  respect  to  the 
party  against  whom  offered." 

North  Carolina  practice  apparently  departs  from  the  privity 
requirement  to  the  extent  of  allowing  former  testimony  "if  the 
party  against  whom  it  was  admitted  had  not  merely  an  opportunity 
for  cross-examination  but  the  same  motive  for  cross-examination 
as  the  party  against  whom  it  is  offered."  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §1US,  at  577  (1982) .  Exception  (1)  permits 
former  testimony  in  civil  cases  if  a  predecessor  in  interest  had 
an  opportunity  and  similar  motive  to  develop  the  testimony. 

Under  certain  circumstances.  Exception  (1)  permits  a  broader 
use  of  depositions  than  does  N.C.  Civ.  Pro.  Rule  32.  See  also 
G.S.  8-83. 

Exception  (2)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  804(b)(2)  in  that  it 
omits  the  phrase  "In  a  prosecution  for  homicide  or  in  a  civil 
action  or  proceeding". 

The  exception  is  similar  to  G.S.  8-51.1.  Unlike  Fed.  R.  Evid. 
804(b)(2)  which  limits  admissibility   of 


108 


Exception  (3)  concerns  statements  against  interest  and  differs 
from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  804(b)(3)  as  noted  below.  The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  circumstantial  guaranty  of  reliability  for 
declarations  against  interest  is  the  assumption  that 
persons  do  not  made  statements  which  are  damaging  to 
themselves  unless  satisfied  for  good  reason  that  they  are 
true.  **♦  If  the  statement  is  that  of  a  party,  offered  by 
his  opponent,  it  comes  in  as  an  admission,  *♦*  and  there 
is  no  occasion  to  inquire  whether  it  is  against  interest, 
thin  not  being  a  condition  precedent  to  admissibility  of 
admissions  by  opponents." 

North  Carolina  cases  have  recognized  declarations  against 
pecuniary  or  proprietary  interest  as  an  exception  to  the  hearsay 
rule.  See  Brand  is  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §147  (1982).  In 
State  V.  Haywood,  295  N.C.  709,  the  North  Carolina  Supreme  Court 
abandoned  the  Court's  previous  approach  that  excluded  from  the 
exception  declarations  against  penal  interest. 

The  last  sentence  of  Fed.  R.  Evid.  804(b)  (3)  provides  that:  "A 
statement  tending  to  expose  the  declarant  to  criminal  liability 
and  offered  to  exculpate  the  accused  is  not  admissible  unless 
corroborating  circumstances  clearly  indicate  the  trustworthiness 
of  the  statement."  Requiring  corroborating  circumstances  to 
indicate  clearly  the  trustworthiness  of  statements  exculpating 
the  accused  while  imposing  no  such  requirement  with  respect  to 
statements  inplicating  the  accused  raises  serious  constitutional 
questions.  Accordingly,  Exception  (3)  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid. 
804(b)(3)  in  that  it  imposes  the  requirement  of  corroborating 
circumstances  with  respect  to  both  exculpating  and  implicating 
statements. 

In  Haywood,  the  Court  listed  several  very  restrictive 
requirements  that  a  declaration  against  penal  interest  must  meet. 
The  exception  should  not  be  construed  to  add  requirements  in 
addition  to  the  requirement  that  "corroharating  circumstances 
clearly  indicate  the  trustworthiness  of  the  statement."  As  the 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states:  "The  requirement  of 
corroboration  should  be  co^astrued  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
effectuate  its  purpose  of  circumventing  fabrication." 

Declarations  against  penal  interests  are  admissible  in  both 
criminal  and  civil  cases.  However,  the  requirement  of 
corroborating  circumstances  applies  only  in  criminal  cases. 

The  exception  does  not  purport  to  deal  with  questions  of  the 
right  to  confrontation. 

Exception  (4)  concerns  statements  of  personal  or  family 
history. 

The  common  law  requirement  in  North  Carolina  that  a  declaration 


109 


in  this  area  must  have  been  made  before  t:  beginning  of  the 
controversy  was  dropped  in  Fed.  R.  Evid.  804(b)(3),  which  is 
identical  to  this  exception,  as  bearing  more  appropriately  on 
weight  than  admissibility.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §1UQ  (1982);  Advisory  Committee's  Note.  Unlike  North 
Carolina  law  that  reguires  that  the  declarant  be  dead.  Rule  804 
merely  requires  that  the  declarant  be  unavailable.  See  Brandis, 
supra. 

The  first  part  of  the  rule  specifically  disclairr'.s  any  need  of 
firsthand  knowledge  respecting  declarant's  own  personal  history. 
Advisory  Committee's  Note. 

The  second  part  of  the  rule  deals  with  declarations  concerning 
the  history  of  another  person.  North  Carolina  common  law 
provides  that  the  declarant  is  qualified  if  related  by  blood  or 
marriage.  Brandis ,  supra.  In  addition,  and  contrary  to  the 
common  law  in  North  Carolina,  the  declarant  qualifies  under  the 
exception  by  virtue  of  intimate  association  with  the  family. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states  that:  "The  requirement 
sometimes  encountered  that  when  the  subject  of  the  statement  is 
the  relationship  between  two  other  persons  the  declarant  must 
qualify  as  to  both  is  omitted.  Relationship  is  reciprocal." 
There  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point. 

Exception  (5)  is  identical  to  Rule  803(24)  and  differs  from  the 
federal  rule.   See  commentary  to  Rule  803  (24) . 

"Rule  80  5-   Hearsay  Within  Hearsay. 

Hearsay  included  within  hearsay  is  not  excluded  under  the 
hearsay  rule  if  e=\ch  part  of  the  combined  statements  conforms 
with  an  exception  to  the  hearsay  rule  provided  in  these  rules. 


COMMENTARY 

This   rule   is   identical   to   Fed.  R-  Evid.  805.   The  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"On  principle  it  scarcely  seems  open  to  doubt 
that  the  hearsay  rule  should  not  call  for 
exclusion  of  a  hearsay  statement  which  includes  a 
further  hearsay  statement  when  both  conform  to 
the  requirements  of  a  hearsay  exception.  Thus  a 
hospital  record  might  contain  an  entry  of  the 
patient's  age  based  on  information  furnished  by 
his  wife.  The  hospital  record  would  qualify  as  a 
regular  entry  except  that  the  person  who 
furnished  the  information  was  not  acting  in  the 
routine   of  the  business.   However,  her  statement 


110 


inriependently  qualifies  as  a  statement  of 
pediqcf^e  (if  she  is  unavailable)  or  as  a 
statement  made  for  purposes  of  diagnosis  or 
treatment,  and  hence  each  link  in  the  chain  falls 
under  sufficient  assurance.  Or,  further  to 
illustrate,  a  dying  declaration  may  incorporate  a 
declaration  against  interest  by  another 
declarant.   See  McCormick  §  290,  p.  611." 

Rule   805   is   consistent   with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See,  e.g..  State  v.  Connley,  295  N.C.  327  (197B). 

"Rule   80  6.    At  tacking   and   Supporting   Credibility  of 
Declarant. 

When   a   hearsay   statement   has  been  admitted  in  evidence,  the 

credibility  of  the  declarant  may  be  attacked,  and  if  attacked  may 

be  supported,  by  any  evidence  which  would  be  admissible  for  those 

purposes  if  declarant  had  testified  as  a  witness.   Evidence  of   a 

statement   or   conduct  by  the  declarant  at  any  time,  inconsistent 

with  his  hearsay  statement,  is  not   subject   to   any   requirement 

that  he  may  have  been  afforded  an  opportunity  to  deny  or  explain. 

If  the  party  against  whom  a  hearsay  statement  has   been   admitted 

calls   the   declarant   as   a   witness,   the   party  is  entitled  to 

examine  him  on  the  statement  as  if  under  cross-examination. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  806  except  that  the 
phrase  "or  a  statement  defined  in  801  (d)  (2)  (C)  ,  (D)  ,  or  (E)  "  has 
been  omitted  from  the  first  sentence.  Fed.  R.  Evid.  801  treats 
admissions  by  a  party-opponent  as  statements  that  are  not 
hearsay.  Since  Rule  801  treats  such  statements  as  exceptions  to 
the  hearsay  rule,  the  above  phrase  is  superfluous. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The   declarant   of   a  hearsay  statement  which  is 

admitted  in  evidence  is  in  effect  a  witness.   His 

credibility   should   in   fairness  be   sub-ject  to 

impeachment  and  support  as  though  he  had  in   fact 

testified.    See   Rules   608   and  609.   There  are 

however,  some  special  aspects  of  the   impeaching 

of     a     hearsay     declarant  which    reguire 


consideration.  These  special  aspe  .3  center  upon 
impeachment  by  inconsistent  statement,  arise  from 
factual  differences  which  exist  between  the  use 
of  hearsay  and  an  actual  witness  and  also  between 
various  kinds  of  hearsay,  and  involve  the 
question  of  applying  to  declarants  the  general 
rule  disallowing  evidence  of  an  inconsistent 
statement  to  impeach  a  witness  unless  he  is 
afforded  an  opportunity  to  deny  or  explain.  *** 

The  principal  difference  between  using  hearsay 
and  an  actual  witness  is  that  the  inconsistent 
statement  will  in  the  case  of  the  witness  almost 
inevitably  of  necessity  in  the  nature  of  things 
be  a  prior  statement,  which  it  is  entirely 
possible  and  feasible  to  call  to  his  attention, 
while  in  the  case  of  hearsay  the  inconsistent 
statement  may  well  be  a  susequent  one,  which 
practically  precludes  calling  it  to  the  attention 
of  the  declarant.  The  result  of  insisting  upon 
observation  of  this  impossible  requirement  in  the 
hearsay  situation  is  to  deny  the  opponent, 
already  barred  from  cross-examination,  any 
benefit  of  this  important  technique  of 
impeachment.  The  writers  favor  allowing  the 
subsequent  statement.  McCormick  §  37,  p.  69;  3 
Wigmore  §  1033.  *** 

When  the  impeaching  statement  was  made  prior  to 
the  hearsay  statement,  differences  in  the  kinds 
of  hearsay  appear  which  arguably  may  justify 
differences  in  treatment.  If  the  hearsay 
consisted  of  a  simple  statement  by  the  witness, 
e.g.,  a  dying  declaration  or  a  declaration 
against  interest,  the  feasibility  of  affording 
him  an  opportunity  to  deny  or  explain  encounters 
the  same  practical  impossibility  as  where  the 
statement  is  a  subsequent  one,  just  discussed, 
although  here  the  impossibility  arises  from  the 
total  absence  of  anything  resembling  a  hearing  at 
which  the  matter  could  be  put  to  him.  The  courts 
by  a  large  majority  have  ruled  in  favor  of 
allowing  the  statement  to  be  used,  under  these 
circumstance.  McCormick  §  37,  p.  69;  3  Wigmore  § 
1033.  If,  however,  the  hearsay  consists  of 
former  testimony  or  a  deposition,  the  possibility 
of  c=\lling  the  prior  statement  to  the  attention 
of  the  witness  or  deponent  is  not  ruled  out, 
since  the  opportunity  to  cross-examine  was 
available.  It  might  thus  be  concluded  that  with 
former  testimony  or  depositions  the  conventional 
foundation  should  be  insisted  upon.  Most  of  the 
cases  involve  depositions,  and  Wigmore  describes 
them  as  divided.   3  Wigmore  §   1031.    Deposition 


112 


procedures  at  best  are  cumbersome  and  expensive, 
and  to  require  the  laying  of  the  foundation  may 
impose  an  undue  burden.  Under  the  federal 
practice,  there  is  no  way  of  knowing  with 
certainty  at  the  time  of  taking  a  deposition 
whether  it  is  merely  for  discovery  or  will 
ultimately  end  up  in  evidence.  With  respect  to 
both  former  testimony  and  depositions  the 
possibility  exists  that  knowledge  of  the 
statement  might  not  be  acquired  until  after  the 
time  of  the  cross-examination.  Moreover,  the 
expanded  admissibility  of  former  testimony  and 
depositions  under  Rule  80U(b)(1)  calls  for  a 
correspondingly  expanded  approach  to  impeachment. 
The  rule  dispenses  with  the  requirement  in  all 
hearsay  situations,  which  is  readily  administered 
and  best  calculated  to  lead  to  fair  results. " 

In  Hooper  v.  Moore,  48  N.C.  U2B  (1856),  the  court  stated 
that  in  order  to  impeach  the  credibility  of  a  declarant  by 
showing  an  inconsistent  statement  made  before  the  time 
when  a  deposition  was  taken,  the  declarant  must  be  given 
an  opportunity  to  explain.  Professor  Brandis  is  uncertain 
whether  the  requirement  of  an  opportunity  to  explain  bars 
proof  of  statements  or  conduct  showing  bias  on  the  part  of 
a  hearsay  declarant  not  present  to  testify;  but  in  his 
view  it  should  not.  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  § 
48,  p.  183  (1982). 

The  provision  for  cross-examination  of  a  declarant  upon 
his  hearsay  statement  is  a  corollary  of  general  principles 
of  cross-examination  and  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina 
practice.   See  N.C.  Civ.  Pro.  Rule  32(c), 

"ARTICLE  9. 

"Authentication  and  Identification. 

"Rule  901.   Requirement  of  Authentication  or  Identification. 

(a)  General  Provision.  The  requirement  of  authentication  or 
identification  as  a  condition  precedent  to  admissibility  is 
satisfied  by  evidence  sufficient  to  support  a  finding  that  the 
matter  in  question  is  what  its  proponent  claims. 

(b)  Illustrations.  By  way  of  illustration  only,  and  not  by 
way  of  limitation,  the  following  are  examples  of  authentication 
or   identification  conforming  with  tne  requirements  of  this  rule: 


113 


(1)  Testimony  of  Witness  with  nowledge.  Testimony 
that  a  matter  is  what  it  is  claimed  to  be. 

(2)  Nonexpert  Opinion  on  Handwriting.  Nonexpert 
opinion  as  to  the  genuineness  of  handwriting,  based 
upon  familiarity  not  acguired  for  purposes  of  the 
litigation. 

(3)  Comparison  by  Trier  or  Expert  Witness.  Comparison 
by  the  trier  of  fact  or  by  expert  witnesses  with 
specimens  which  have  been  authenticated. 

(t|)  Distinctive  Characteristics  and  the  Like. 
Appearance,  contents,  substance,  internal  patterns, 
or  other  distinctive  characteristics,  taken  in 
conjunction  with  circumstances. 

(5)  Voice  Identification.  Identification  of  a  voice, 
whether  heard  firsthand  or  through  mechanical  or 
electronic  transmission  or  recording,  by  opinion 
based  upon  hearing  the  voice  at  any  time  under 
circumstances  connecting  it  with  the  alleged 
speaker. 

(6)  Telephone  Conversations.  Telephone  conversations, 
by  evidence  that  a  call  was  made  to  the  number 
assigned  at  the  time  by  the  telephone  company  to  a 
particular  person  or  business,  if  (A)  in  the  case 
of  a  person,  circumstances,  including  self- 
identification,  show  the  person  answering  to  be  the 
one  called,  or  (B)  in  the  case  of  a  business,  the 
call  was  made   to   a   place   of   business   and   the 


114 


conversation    related    to    business    reasonably 
transacted  over  the  telephone. 

(7)  Public  Records  or  Reports.  Evidence  that  a  writing 
authorized  by  law  to  be  recorded  or  filed  and  in 
fact  recorded  or  filed  in  a  public  office,  or  a 
purported  public  record,  report,  statement,  or  data 
compilation,  in  any  form,  is  from  the  public  office 
where  items  of  this  nature  are  kept. 

(8)  Ancient  Documents  or  Data  Compilations.  Evidence 
that  a  document  or  data  compilation,  in  any  form, 
(A)  is  in  such  condition  as  to  create  no  suspicion 
concerning  its  authenticity,  (B)  was  in  a  place 
where  it,  if  authentic,  would  likely  be,  and  (C) 
has  been  in  existence  20  years  or  more  at  the  time 
it  is  offered. 

(9)  Process  or  System.  Evidence  describing  a  process 
or  system  used  to  produce  a  result  and  showing  that 
the   process  or  system  produces  an  accurate  result. 

(10)  Methods  Provided  by  Statute.  Any  method  of 
authentication  or  identification  provided  by 
statute. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  901  except  that  in 
example  (10)  the  word  "statute"  is  inserted  in  lieu  of  the  phrase 
"Act  of  Congress  or  by  other  rules  prescribed  by  the  Supreme 
Court  pursuant  to  statutory  authority." 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Subdivision  (a) .  Authentication  and 
identification  represent  a  special  aspect  of 
relevancy.   ***  Thus  a  telephone  conversation  may 


be  irrelevant  because  on  an  unrel  _ad  topic  or 
because  the  speaker  is  not  identified.  The 
latter  aspect  is  the  one  here  involved.  Wigmore 
describes  the  need  for  authentication  as  "an 
inherent  logical  necessity."  7  Wiqmore  ^  2129,  p. 
56a. 

This  requirement  of  showing  authenticity  or 
identity  falls  in  the  category  of  relevancy 
dependent  upon  fulfillment  of  a  condition  of  fact 
and  is  governed  by  the  procedure  set  forth  in 
Rule  104(b)  . 

The  common  law  approach  to  authentication  of 
documents  has  been  criticized  as  an  'attitude  of 
agnosticism,'  Mccormick,  Cases  on  Evidence  388, 
n-  4  (3rd  ed.  1956) ,  as  one  which  'departs 
sharply  from  men's  customs  in  ordinary  affairs,' 
and  as  presenting  only  a  slight  obstacle  to  the 
introduction  of  forgeries  in  comparison  to  the 
time  and  expense  devoted  to  proving  genuine 
writings  which  correctly  show  their  origin  on 
their  face,  McCormick  ^  1R5,  pp.  395,  396. 
Today,  such  available  procedures  as  requests  to 
admit  and  pretrial  conference  afford  the  means  of 
eliminating  much  of  the  need  for  authentication 
or  identification.  Also,  significant  inroads 
upon  the  traditional  insistence  on  authentication 
and  identification  have  been  made  by  accepting  as 
at  least  prima  facie  genuine  items  of  the  kind 
treated  in  Rule  902,  infra.  However,  the  need 
for  suitable  methods  of  proof  still  remains, 
since  criminal  cases  pose  their  own  obstacles  to 
the  use  of  preliminary  procedures,  unforeseen 
contingencies  may  arise,  and  cases  of  genuine 
controversy  will  still  occur." 

Subdivision  (a)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 

With    respect    to    subdivision    (b) ,    the   Advisory 
Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  treatment  of  authentication  and 
identification  draws  largely  upon  the  experience 
embodied  in  the  common  law  and  in  statutes  to 
furnish  illustrative  applications  of  the  general 
principle  set  forth  in  subdivision  (a) .  The 
examples  are  not  intended  as  an  exclusive 
enumeration  of  allowable  methods  but  are  meant  to 
guide  and  suggest,  leaving  room  for  growth  and 
development  in  this  area  of  the  law. 

The  examples  relate  for  the  most  part  to 
documents,  with  some   attention   given   to   voice 


116 


communications  and  computer  printouts.  As 
Wigmorp  noted,  no  special  rules  have  been 
developed  for  authenticating  chattels.  Higmore, 
Code  of  Evidence  §  2086  {3rd  ^d.  1942). 

It  should  be  observed  that  compliance  with 
requirements  of  authentication  or  identification 
by  no  means  assures  admission  of  an  item  into 
evidence,  as  other  bars,  hearsay  for  example,  may 
remain. 

Example  (1)  contemplates  a  broad  spectrum  ranging 
from  testimony  of  a  witness  who  was  present  at 
the  signing  of  a  document  to  testimony 
establishing  narcotics  as  tsken  from  an  accused 
and  accounting  for  custody  through  the  period 
until  trial,  including  laboratory  analysis." 

Example  (1)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

Example  (2)  states  conventional  doctrine  as  to 
lay  identification  of  handwriting,  which 
recognizes  that  a  sufficient  familiarity  with  the 
handwriting  of  another  person  may  be  acquired  by 
seeing  him  write,  by  exchanging  correspondence, 
or  by  other  means,  to  afford  a  basis  for 
identifying  it  on  subsequent  occasions. 
Mccormick  §  189.  ***  Testimony  based  upon 
familiarity  acquired  for  purposes  of  the 
litigation  is  reserved  to  the  expert  under  the 
example  which  follows." 

Example   (2)   is   in   accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  Brand is  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  197  (1982). 

Example  (3)  is  comparison  by  the  trier  of  fact  or  by 
expert  witnesses  with  specimens  that  have  been 
authenticated.  In  State  v.  LeDuc,  306  N.C.  62  (19«2)  , 
the  Court  permitted  handwriting  comparisons  by  the  jury 
unaided  by  lay  or  expert  testimony.  G.S.  8-40,  which 
should  be  repealed  upon  enactment  of  this  rule,  requires 
that  the  exemplar  used  for  comparison  be  "proved  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  nudge  to  he  genuine".  However,  the 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  history  of  common  law  restrictions  upon  the 
technique  of  proving  or  disproving  the 
genuineness  of  a  disputed  specimen  of  handwriting 
through  comparison  with  a  genuine  specimen,  by 
either  the  testimony  of  expert  witnesses  or 
direct  viewing  by  the  triers  themselves,  is 
detailed   in  7  Wigmore  §§  1991-1994-   In  breaking 


away,  the  English  Common  Law  Pro  dure  Act  of 
185U,  17  and  18  Vict.,  c.  125,  §27,  cautiously 
allowed  expert  or  trier  to  use  exemplars  'proved 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  judge  to  be  genuine' 
for  purposes  of  comparison.  The  language  found 
its  way  into  numerous  statutes  in  this  country, 
e.g.,  California  Evidence  Code  §§  1U17,  1418. 
While  explainable  as  a  measure  of  prudence  in  the 
process  of  breaking  with  precedent  in  the 
handwriting  situation,  the  reservation  to  the 
judge  of  the  question  of  the  genuineness  of 
exemplars  and  the  imposition  of  an  unusually  high 
standard  of  persuasion  are  at  variance  with  the 
general  treatment  of  relevancy  which  depends  upon 
fulfillment  of  a  condition  of  fact.  Rule  10U(b). 
No  similar  attitude  is  found  in  other  comparison 
situations,  e.g.,  ballistics  comparison  by  jury 
...  or  by  experts  ...  and  no  reason  appears  for 
its  continued  existence  in  handwriting  cases- 
Consequently  Example  (3)  sets  no  higher  standard 
for  handwriting  specimens  and  treats  all 
comparison  situations  alike,  to  be  governed  by 
Rule  104(b). 

Precedent  supports  the  acceptance  of  visual 
comparison  as  sufficiently  satisfying  preliminary 
authentication  requirements  for  admission  in 
evidence.  *** 

Example  (4) .  The  characteristics  of  the  offered 
item  itself,  considered  in  the  light  of 
circumstances,  afford  authentication  techniques 
in  great  variety.  Thus  a  document  or  telephone 
conversation  may  be  shown  to  have  emanated  from  a 
particular  person  by  virtue  of  its  disclosing 
knowledge  of  facts  known  peculiarly  to  him...; 
similarly,  a  letter  may  be  authenticated  by 
content  and  circumstances  indicating  it  was  in 
reply  to  a  duly  authenticated  one.  ***  Language 
patterns  may  indicate  authenticity  or  its 
opposite. " 

Example   (4)   is   in   accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  generally  Brandis,  supra,  §^  19  5,  236. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

Example  (5) .  Since  aural  voice  identification  is 
not  a  subject  of  expert  testimony,  the  requisite 
familiarity  may  be  acquired  either  before  or 
after  the  particular  speaking  which  is  the 
subject  of  the  identification,  in  this  respect 
resembling  visual  identification  of  a  person 
rather   than   identification  of  handwriting.   Cf. 


118 


ExanplG  (2),  supra. " 

Example   (5)   is   in   accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  qenerally  Brandis,  supra,  §  96. 

The  Advisory  Committ«e«s  Note  states: 

Example  (6) .  The  cases  are  in  agreement  that  a 
mere  assertion  of  his  identity  by  a  person 
talking  on  the  telephone  is  not  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  authenticity  of  the  conversation 
and  that  additional  evidence  of  his  identity  is 
required.  The  additional  evidence  need  not  fall 
in  any  set  pattern.  Thus  the  content  of  his 
statements  or  the  reply  technique,  under  Example 
(4),  supra,  or  voice  identification,  under 
Example  (S) ,  may  furnish  the  necessary 
foundation.  Outgoing  calls  made  by  the  witness 
involve  additional  factors  bearing  upon 
authenticity.  The  calling  of  a  number  assigned 
by  the  telephone  company  reasonably  supports  the 
assumption  that  the  listing  is  correct  and  that 
the  number  is  the  one  reached.  If  the  number  is 
that  of  a  place  of  business,  the  mass  of 
authority  allows  an  ensuing  conversation  if  it 
relates  to  business  reasonably  transacted  over 
the  telephone,  on  the  theory  that  the  maintenance 
of  the  telephone  connection  is  an  invitation  to 
do  business  without  further  identification. 
Otherwise,  some  additional  circumstance  of 
identification  of  the  speaker  is  required.  The 
authorities  divide  on  the  question  whether  the 
self-identifying  statement  of  the  person 
answering  suffices.  Example  (6)  answers  in  the 
affirmative  on  the  assumption  that  usual  conduct 
respecting  telephone  calls  furnish  adeguate 
assurances  of  regularity,  bearing  in  mind  that 
the  entire  matter  is  open  to  exploration  before 
the  trier  of  fact. " 

Part  (A)  of  Example  (6)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina 
practice.  See  Rrandis,  supra,  §  96.  Part  (B)  permits 
identity  to  be  established  by  evidence  that  the  call  was 
made  to  a  place  of  business  and  the  conversation  related 
to  business  reasonably  transacted  over  the  telephone. 
There  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  directly  on  this   point. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

Example  (7) .  Public  records  are  regularly 
authenticated  by  proof  of  custody,  without  more. 
Mccormick  <*  191;  7  Wigmore  §<^  2158,  2159.  The 
example  extends  the  principle  to  include  data 
stored  in  computers  and  similar  methods,  of  which 


increasing  use  in  the  public  recoT'  area  may  be 
expected. " 

Example  (7)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 
See  Brand is,  supra,  §  19  5. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  States 

Example  (P) .  The  familiar  ancient  document  rule 
of  the  common  law  is  extended  to  include  data 
stored  electronically  or  by  other  similar  means. 
Since  the  importance  of  appearance  diminishes  in 
this  situation,  the  importance  of  custody  or 
place  where  found  increases  correspondingly. 
This  expansion  is  necessary  in  view  of  the 
widespread  use  of  methods  of  storing  data  in 
forms  other  than  conventional  written  records. 

Any  time  period  selected  is  bound  to  be 
arbitrary.  The  common  law  period  of  30  years  is 
here  reduced  to  20  years,  with  some  shift  of 
emphasis  from  the  probable  unavailability  of 
witnesses  to  the  unlikeliness  of  a  still  viable 
fraud  after  the  lapse  of  time.  *** 

The  application  of  Example  (8)  is  not  subject  to 
any  limitation  to  title  documents  or  to  any 
requirement  that  possession,  in  the  case  of  a 
title  document,  has  been  consistent  with  the 
document.   See  McCormick  §  190." 

Example  (8)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice, 
except  that  the  period  of  30  years  is  reduced  to  20  years. 
See  Brand is,  supra,  §  196. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

Example  (9)  is  designed  for  situations  in  which 
the  accuracy  of  a  result  is  dependent  upon  a 
process  or  system  which  produces  it.  X-rays 
afford  a  familiar  instance.  Among  more  recent 
developments  is  the  computer....  Example  (9)  does 
not,  of  course,  foreclose  taking  judicial  notice 
of  the  accuracy  of  the  process  or  system." 

Example  (9)  is  in  accord  with  North  Carolina  practice. 

Example  (10)  makes  clear  that  methods  of  authentication 
provided  by  the  Rules  of  Civil  Procedure  or  other  statutes 
are  not  intended  to  be  superseded.  Illustrative  are  the 
provisions  for  authentication  of  official  records  in  Civil 
Procedure  Rule  44  and  for  the  authentication  of 
depositions  in  Civil  Procedure  Rule  30(f). 


120 


"Rule  902.   Self -Authentication. 

Extrinsic  evidence  of  authenticity  as  a  condition  precedent  to 
admissibility  is  not  required  with  respect  to  the  following: 

(1)  Domestic  Public  Documents  Under  Seal.  A  document  bearing 
a  seal  purporting  to  be  that  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any 
state,  district,  commonwealth,  territory  or  insular  possession 
thereof,  or  the  Trust  Territory  of  the  Pacific  Islands,  or  of  a 
political  subdivision,  department,  officer,  or  agency  thereof, 
and  a  signature  purporting  to  be  an  attestation  or  execution. 

(2)  Domestic  Public  Documents  Not  Under  Seal.  A  document 
purporting  to  bear  the  signature  in  his  official  capacity  of  an 
officer  or  employee  of  any  entity  included  in  paragraph  (1) 
hereof,  having  no  seal,  if  a  public  officer  having  a  seal  and 
having  official  duties  in  the  district  or  political  subdivision 
of  the  officer  or  employee  certifies  under  seal  that  the  signer 
has  the  official  capacity  and  that  the  signature  is  genuine. 

(3)  Foreign  Public  Documents.  A  document  purporting  to  be 
executed  or  attested  in  his  official  capacity  by  a  person 
authorized  by  the  laws  of  a  foreign  country  to  make  the  execution 
or  attestation,  and  accompanied  by  a  final  certification  as  to 
the  genuineness  of  the  signature  and  official  position  (A)  of  the 
executing  or  attesting  person,  or  (B)  of  any  foreign  official 
whose  certificate  of  genuineness  of  signature  and  official 
position  rp>lates  to  the  execution  or  attestation  or  is  in  a  chain 
of  certificates  of  genuineness  of  signature  and  official  position 
relating  to  the  execution  or  attestation.  A  final  certification 
may   be   made   by   a   secretary   of   embassy   or  legation,  consul 


121 


general,  consul,  vice  consul,  or  consular  .  ,ont  of  the  United 
States,  or  n  diplomatic  or  consular  official  of  the  foreign 
country  assigned  or  accredited  to  the  United  States.  Tf 
reasonable  opportunity  has  been  given  to  all  parties  to 
investigate  the  authenticity  and  accuracy  of  official  documents, 
the  court  may,  for  good  cause  shown,  or>^er  that  they  be  treated 
as  presumptively  authentic  without  final  certification  or  permit 
them  to  be  evidenced  by  an  attested  summary  with  or  without  final 
certification. 

(4)  Certified  Copies  of  Public  Records.  A  copy  of  an  official 
record  or  report  or  entry  therein,  or  of  a  document  authorized  by 
law  to  be  recorded  or  filed  and  actually  recorded  or  filed  in  a 
public  office,  including  data  compilations  in  any  form,  certified 
as  correct  by  the  custodian  or  other  person  authorized  to  make 
the  certification,  by  certificate  complying  with  paragraph  (1), 
(2) ,  or  (3)  or  complying  with  any  law  of  the  United  States  or  of 
this  State. 

(5)  Official  Publications.  Books,  pamphlets,  or  other 
publications  purporting  to  be  issued  by  public  authority. 

(6)  Newspapers  and  Periodicals.  Printed  materials  purporting 
to  be  newspapers  or  periodicals. 

(7)  Trade  Inscriptions  and  the  Like.  Inscriptions,  signs, 
tags,  or  labels  purporting  to  have  been  affixed  in  the  course  of 
business  and  indicating  ownership,  control,  or  origin. 

(8)  Acknowledged  Documents.  Documents  accompanied  by  a 
certificate  of  acknowledgment  executed  in  the  manner  provided  by 
law  by  a  notf.ry  public  or  other  officer  authorized  by  law  to  take 


122 


acknowledgments. 

(9)  Commercial  Paper  and  Related  Documents.  Commercial  paper, 
signatures  thereon,  and  documents  relating  thereto  to  the  extent 
provided  by  qoneral  commercial  law. 

(10)  Presumptions  Created  by  Law.  Any  signature,  document,  or 
other  matter  declared  by  any  law  of  the  United  States  or  of  this 
State  to  be  presumptively  or  prima  facie  genuine  or  authentic- 

COHMENTARY 

This  rule  differs  from  Fed.  R.  Evid.  902  in  that  the  phrase  "or 
the  Panama  Canal  Zone"  has  been  deleted  from  paragraph  (1). 
Paragraph  (4)  differs  from  the  federal  rule  in  that  the  phrase 
"any  law  of  the  United  States  or  of  this  State"  has  been 
substituted  in  lieu  of  the  phrase  "of  this  Rule  or  complying  with 
any  Act  of  Congress  or  rule  prescribed  by  the  Supreme  Court 
pursuant  to  statutory  authority."  Paragraph  (10)  differs  from 
the  federal  rule  in  that  the  phrase  "any  law  of  the  United  States 
or  of  this  State"  is  used  in  lieu  of  the  phrase  "Act  of 
Congress". 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Case  law  and  statutes  have,  over  the  years, 
developed  a  substantial  body  of  instances  in 
which  authenticity  is  taken  as  sufficiently 
established  for  purposes  of  admissibility  without 
extrinsic  evidence  to  that  effect,  sometimes  for 
reasons  of  policy  but  perhaps  more  often  because 
practical  considerations  reduce  the  possibility 
of  unauthenticity  to  a  very  small  dimension.  The 
present  rule  collects  and  incorporates  these 
situations,  in  some  instances  expanding  them  to 
occupy  a  larger  area  which  their  underlying 
considerations  justify.  In  no  instance  is  the 
opposite  party  foreclosed  from  disputing 
authenticity. " 

Paragraph  (1)  provides  that  a  document  bearing  the  seal 
of  an  officer  of  the  government  and  a  signature  purporting 
to  be  an  attestation  or  execution  does  not  require 
extrinsic  evidence  of  authenticity  as  a  condition 
precedent  to  admissibility.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §153,  at  610  (1982).  The  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"The  acceptance  of  documents  bearing  a  public 
seal  and  signature,   most   often   encountered   in 


123 


practice  in  the  form  of  acki  ..leqments  or 
certificates  authenticating  copies  of  public 
records,  is  actually  of  broad  application. 
Whether  theoretically  based  in  whole  or  in  part 
upon  judicial  notice,  the  practical  underlying 
considerations  are  that  forgery  is  a  crime  and 
detection  is  fairly  easy  and  certain.  7  Wiqmore 
§2161,  p.  638 '• 

Paragraph  (2)  is  derived  from  Federal  Civil  Procedure 
Rule  44.  North  Carolina  Civil  Procedure  Fule  44,  which  is 
similar,  should  be  amended  to  conform  to  Rule  902- 
Paragraph  (2)  applies  to  documents  as  well  as  public 
records.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"While  statutes  are  found  which  raise  a 
presumption  of  genuineness  of  purported  official 
signatures  in  the  absence  of  an  official  seal,  7 
Wigmore  §2167  ...  the  greater  ease  of  effecting  a 
forgery  under  these  circumstances  is  apparent. 
Hence  this  paragraph  of  the  rule  calls  for 
authentication  by  an  officer  who  has  a  seal- 
Notarial  acts  by  members  of  the  armed  forces  and 
other  special  situations  are  covered  in  paragraph 
(10)." 

Paragraph  (3)  is  derived  from  Federal  Civil  Procedure 
Rule  44(a)  (2),  which  was  amended  in  1*^66  to  provide  for 
greater  clarity,  efficiency,  and  flexibility  in  the 
procedure  for  authenticating  copies  of  foreign  official 
records.  North  Carolina  Civil  Procedure  Rule  44  should  be 
amended  to  conform  to  Rule  902.  Paragraph  (3)  applies  to 
public  documents  rather  than  being  limited  to  public 
records. 

Paragraph  (4)  is  confined  to  official  records  and 
reports,  and  documents  authorized  to  be  recorded  or  filed 
and  actually  recorded  or  filed.  The  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"The  common  law  and  innumberable  statutes  have 
recognized  the  procedure  of  authenticating  copies 
of  public  records  by  certificate.  The 
certificate  qualifies  as  a  public  document, 
receivable  as  authentic  when  in  conformity  with 
paragraph  (1),  (2),  or  (3).  ♦**  It  will  be 
observed  that  the  certification  procedure  here 
provided  extends  only  to  public  records,  reports, 
and  recorded  documents,  all  including  data 
compilations,  and  does  not  apply  to  public 
documents  generally.  Hence  documents  provable 
when  presented  in  original  form  under  paraqraphs 
(1),  (2),  or  (3)  may  not  be  provable  by  certified 
copy  under  paragraph  (4)." 


124 


G.S.  1A-1,  Rule  44,  G.S.  8-3U,  G.S.  8-35,  G.S,  8-18, 
G.S.  8-20,  G.S.  47-31,  and  G.S.  47-34  should  be  amended  to 
conform  to  Rule  90  2. 

Paragraph  {5)  has  the  same  effect  as  North  Carolina 
Civil  Procedure  Rule  44(a),  which  should  be  amended  to 
conform  to  Rule  902.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states: 

"Dispensing  with  preliminary  proof  of  the 
genuineness  of  purportedly  official  publications, 
most  commonly  encountered  in  connection  with 
statutes,  court  reports,  rules,  and  regulations, 
has  been  greatly  enlarged  by  statutes  and 
decisions.  5  Wigmore  §  1684.  Paragraph  (5) ,  it 
will  be  noted,  does  not  confer  admissibility  upon 
all  official  publications;  it  merely  provides  a 
means  whereby  their  authenticity  may  be  taken  as 
established  for  purposes  of  admissibility.  Rule 
44(a)  of  the  Rules  of  Civil  Procedure  has  been  to 
the  same  effect." 

Paragraph  (6)  changes  North  Carolina  practice  by 
providing  that  printed  materials  purporting  to  be 
newspapers  or  periodicals  are  self-authenticating.  The 
Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  likelihood  of  forgery  of  newspapers  or 
periodicals  is  slight  indeed.  Hence  no  danger  is 
apparent  in  receiving  them.  Establishing  the 
authenticity  of  the  publication  may,  of  course, 
leave  still  open  questions  of  authority  and 
responsibility  for  items  therein  contained.  See 
7  Higmore  §  2150." 

Paragraph  (7)  changes  North  Carolina  practice  by 
providing  that  inscriptions,  signs,  tags,  or  labels 
purporting  to  have  been  affixed  in  the  course  of  business 
and  indicating  ownership,  control,  or  origin  are  self- 
authenticating.   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Several  factors  justify  dispensing  with 
preliminary  proof  of  genuineness  of  commercial 
and  mercantile  labels  and  the  like.  The  risk  of 
forgery  is  minimal.  Trademark  infringement 
involves  serious  penalties.  Great  efforts  are 
devoted  to  inducing  the  public  to  buy  in  reliance 
on  brand  names,  and  substantial  protection  is 
given  them." 

Paragraph  (8)  extends  the  exception  for  acknowledged 
title  documents  to  include  other  acknowledged  documents. 
The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 


"In  virtually  every  state,  acki  .wledged  title 
documents  are  receivable  in  evidence  without 
further  proof.  Statutes  are  collected  in  5 
Higmore  §  1676.  If  this  authentication  suffices 
for  documents  of  the  importance  of  those 
affecting  titles,  logic  scarcelv  permits  denying 
this  method  when  other  kinds  of  documents  are 
involved. " 

Paragraph  (9)  provides  that  commercial  paper,  signatures 
thereon,  and  documents  relating  thereto  are  authenticated 
to  the  extent  provided  by  general  commercial  law.  The 
term  "general  commercial  law"  refers  to  the  Uniform 
Commercial  Code,  except  that  federal  commercial  law  will 
apply  when  federal  commercial  paper  is  involved. 
Pertinent  provisions  of  the  Uniform  Commercial  Code  are 
G.S.  25-1-202,  25-3-307,  and  25-3-510,  dealing  with  third- 
party  documents,  signatures  on  negotiable  instruments, 
protests,  and  statements  of  dishonor. 

Paragraph  (10)  provides  for  the  authentication  of  any 
signature,  document,  or  other  matter  declared  by  any 
federal  or  North  Carolina  statute  to  be  presumptively  or 
prima  facie  genuine  or  authentic. 

"Rule   903.   Subscribing  Witness*  Testimony  Unnecessary. 

The  testimony  of  a  subscribing  witness  is  not  necessary  to 
authenticate  a  writing  unless  reguired  by  the  laws  of  the 
jurisdiction  whose  laws  govern  the  validity  of  the  writing, 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  903. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"The  common  law  required  that  attesting  witnesses 
be  produced  or  accounted  for.  Today  the 
requirement  has  generally  been  abolished  except 
with  respect  to  documents  which  must  be  attested 
to  be  valid,  e.g,,  wills  in  some  states." 

The  requirement  of  proof  by  the  attesting  witness  was 
abolished  by  G.S.  R-38,  which  should  be  repealed  upon 
enactment  of  Rule  903.  Rule  903  is  not  intended  to  affect 
the  method  and  manner  of  proving  instruments  for 
registration. 

"ARTICLE  10. 

"Contents  of  Writings,  Recordings  and  Photographs. 


126 


"Rule  inoi.   Definitions. 

For  the  purposes  of  this  Article  the  following  definitions  are 
applicable: 

(1)  Writings  and  Recordings.  'Writings'  and  'recordings' 
consist  of  letters,  words,  sounds,  or  numbers,  or  their 
equivalent,  set  down  by  handwriting,  typewriting,  printing, 
photostating,  photographing,  magnetic  impulse,  mechanical  or 
electronic  recording,  or  other  form  of  data  compilation. 

(2)  Photographs.  'Photographs'  include  still  photographs,  x- 
ray  films,  video  tapes,  and  motion  pictures. 

(3)  Original.  An  'original'  of  a.  writing  or  recording  is  the 
writing  or  recording  itself  or  any  counterpart  intended  to  have 
the  same  effect  by  a  person  executing  or  issuing  it.  An 
•original'  of  a  photograph  includes  the  negative  or  any  print 
therefrom.  If  data  are  stored  in  a  computer  or  similar  device, 
any  printout  or  other  output  readable  by  sight,  shown  to  reflect 
the  data  accurately,  is  an  'original'. 

(4)  Duplicate.  A  'duplicate'  is  a  counterpart  produced  by  the 
same  impression  as  the  original,  or  from  the  same  matrix,  or  by 
means  of  photography,  including  enlargements  and  miniatures,  or 
by  mechanical  or  electronic  re-recording,  or  by  chemical 
reproduction,  or  by  other  equivalent  techniques  which  accurately 
reproduce  the  original. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  1001  except  that  the 
word  "sounds"  has  been  added  to  paragraph  (1)  between  "words"  and 
"or  numbers". 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 


127 


"Paragraph  (1)  .  Traditionally  the  ...le  requiring 
the  original  centered  upon  accumulations  of  data 
and  expressions  affecting  legal  relations  set 
forth  in  words  and  figures.  This  meant  that  the 
rule  was  one  essentially  related  to  writings. 
Present  dav  techniques  have  expanded  methods  of 
storing  data,  yet  the  essential  form  which  the 
information  ultimately  assumes  for  usable 
purposes  is  words  and  figures.  Hence  the 
considerations  underlying  the  rule  dictate  its 
expansion  to  include  computers,  photographic 
systems,  and  other  modern  developments." 

Paragraph  (1)  clarifies  North  Carolina  law  by  providing 
that  the  best  evidence  rule  applies  to  recordings  and 
photographs.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §  190 
(1982). 

With   respect  to  Paragraph  (3) ,  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"In  most  instances,  wnat  is  an  original  will  be 
self-evident  and  further  refinement  will  be 
unnecessary.  However,  in  some  instances 
particularized  definition  is  required.  A  carbon 
copy  of  a  contract  executed  in  duplicate  becomes 
an  original,  as  does  a  sales  ticket  carbon  copy 
given  to  a  customer.  While  strictly  speaking  the 
original  of  a  photograph  might  be  thought  to  be 
only  the  negative,  practicality  and  common  usage 
require  that  any  print  from  the  negative  be 
regarded  as  an  original.  Similarly,  practicality 
and  usage  confer  the  status  of  original  upon  any 
computer  printout. " 

Paragraph  (3)  is  substantially  in  accord  with  North 
Carolina  practice.  See  Brandis,  supra,  <*  190;  G.  S.  55- 
37.1  and  G. S.  55A-27, 1. 

With   respect  to  Paragraph  (4),  the  Advisory  Committee's 
Note  states: 

"The  definition  describes  'copies'  produced  by 
methods  possessing  an  accuracy  which  virtually 
eliminates  the  possibility  of  error.  Copies  thus 
produced  are  given  the  status  of  originals  in 
large  measure  by  Rule  1003,  infra.  Copies 
subsequently  produced  manually,  whether 
handwritten  or  typed,  are  not  within  the 
definition.  It  should  be  noted  that  what  is  an 
original  for  some  purposes  may  be  a  duplicate  for 
others.  Thus  a  bank's  microfilm  record  of  checks 
cleared  is  the  original  as  a  record.  However,  a 
print  offered  as  a  copy  of  a  check  whose  contents 


128 


are  In  controversy  is  a  duplicate. " 

"Rule  100  2.   Requirement  of  Original. 

To   prove   the   content  of  a  writing,  recording,  or  photograph, 

the  original   writing,   recording,   or   photograph   is   reguired, 

except  as  otherwise  provided  in  these  rules  or  by  statute. 

COMHENTAEY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  1002. 

The  rule  is  the  familiar  "best  evi-^encp  rule"  expanded  to 
include  explicitly  writings,  recordings,  and  photographs,  as 
defined  in  Rule  1001(1)  and  (2),  supra.  See  Brandis  on  North 
Carolina  Evidence  §190,  at  100  (1982).  However,  the  reguirement 
for  the  original  is  overridden  in  many  instances  by  other  rules 
such  as  Rule  1003,  which  allows  duplicates  to  be  admitted. 

The  rule  in  North  Carolina  is  consistent  with  Rule  1002  in  that 
it  requires  the  original  of  a  writing  only  when  its  content  is 
sought  to  be  proved.   Id. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Application  of  the  rule  requires  a  resolution  of 
the  question  whether  contents  are  sought  to  be 
proved.  Thus  an  event  may  be  proved  by  non- 
documentary  evidence,  even  though  a  written 
record  of  it  was  made.  If,  however,  the  event  is 
sought  to  be  proved  by  the  written  record,  the 
rule  applies.  For  example,  payment  may  be  proved 
without  producing  the  written  receipt  which  was 
given.  Earnings  may  be  proved  without  producing 
books  of  account  in  which  they  are  entered.  *** 
Nor  does  the  rule  apply  to  testimony  that  books 
or  records  have  been  examined  and  found  not  to 
contain  any  reference  to  a  designated  matter. 

The  assumption  should  not  be  made  that  the  rule 
will  come  into  operation  on  every  occasion  when 
use  is  made  of  a  photograph  in  evidence.  On  the 
contrary,  the  rule  will  seldom  apply  to  ordinary 
photographs.  In  most  instances  a  party  wishes  to 
introduce  the  item  and  the  question  raised  is  the 
propriety  of  receiving  it  in  evidence.  Cases  in 
which  an  offer  is  made  of  the  testimony  of  a 
witness  as  to  what  he  saw  in  a  photograph  or 
motion  picture,  without  producing  the  same,  are 
most  unusual.  The  usual  course  is  for  a  witness 
on  the  stand  to  identify  the  photograph  or  motion 
picture   as   a   correct   representation  of  events 


129 


which  he  saw  or  of  a  scene  with  which  he  is 
familiar.  In  fact  he  adopts  the  picture  as  his 
testimony,  or,  in  common  parlance,  uses  the 
picture  to  illustrate  his  testimony.  Under  these 
circumstances,  no  effort  is  made  to  prove  the 
contents  of  the  picture,  and  the  rule  is 
inapplicable.  ♦** 

On  occasion,  however,  situations  arise  in  which 
contents  are  sought  to  be  proved.  Copyright, 
defamation,  and  invasion  of  privacy  by  photograph 
or  motion  picture  fall  in  this  category. 
Similarly  as  to  situations  in  which  the  picture 
is  offered  as  having  independent  probative  value, 
e.3. ,  automatic  photograph  of  bank  robber.  *** 
The  most  commonly  encountered  of  this  latter 
group  is  of  coarse,  the  X-ray,  with  Substantial 
authority  calling  for  production  of  the  original. 

It  should  be  noted,  however,  that  Rule  703, 
supra,  allows  an  expert  to  give  an  opinion  based 
on  matters  not  in  evidence,  and  the  present  rule 
must  be  read  as  being  limited  accordingly  in  its 
application.  Hospital  records  which  may  be 
admitted  as  business  records  under  Rule  803(6) 
cowmonly  contain  reports  interpreting  X-rays  by 
the  staff  radiologist,  who  gualifies  as  an 
expert,  and  these  reports  need  not  be  excluded 
from  the  records  by  the  instant  rule." 

"Rule  1003.   Admissibility  of  Duplicates. 

A  duplicate  is  admissible  to  the  same  extent  as  an  original 
unless  (1)  a  genuine  guestion  is  raised  as  to  the  authenticity 
of  the  original  or  (2)  in  the  circumstances  it  would  be  unfair 
to  admit  the  duplicate  in  lieu  of  the  original. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  E.  Evid.  1003. 

Rule  1003  departs  from  the  common  law  in  North  Carolina  and 
other  jurisdictions  by  providing  that  a  duplicate  is  admissible 
to  the  same  extent  as  an  original  unless  a  genuine  guestion  as  to 
the  authenticity  of  the  original  is  raised  or  it  would  be  unfair 
to  admit  the  duplicate  in  the  particular  case.  Traditionally,  in 
North  Carolina  no  special  showing  has  been  necessary  in  order  to 
require  production  of  the  original. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 


130 


"When  the  only  concern  is  with  getting  the  words 
or  other  contents  before  the  court  with  accuracy 
and  precision,  then  a  counterpart  serves  equally 
as  well  as  the  original,  if  the  counterpart  is 
the  product  of  a  method  which  insures  accuracy 
and  genuineness.  By  definition  in  Pule  1001(4), 
supra,  a  *  duplicate*  possesses  this  character. 
Therefore,  if  no  genuine  issue  exists  as  to 
authenticity  and  no  other  reason  exists  for 
requiring  the  original,  a  duplicate  is  admissible 
under  the  rule.  Other  reasons  for  requiring  the 
original  may  be  present  when  only  a  part  of  the 
original  is  reproduced  and  the  remainder  is 
needed  for  cross-examination  or  may  disclose 
matters  qualifying  the  part  offered  or  otherwise 
useful  to  the  opposing  party." 

Courts  should  be  liberal  in  permitting  questions  of  genuineness 
to  be  raised.  The  court  should  examine  the  quality  of  the 
duplicate,  the  specificity  and  sincerity  of  the  challenge,  the 
importance  of  the  evidence  to  the  case,  and  the  burdens  of 
producing  the  original  before  determining  whether  a  genuine 
question  of  authenticity  is  raised. 

"Rule  1004.   Admissibility  of  Other  Evidence  of  Contents. 

The   original   is   not   required,   and   other   evidence   of  the 

contents  of  a  writing,  recording,  or  photograph  is  admissible  if: 

(1)  Originals  Lost  or  Destroyed.  All  originals  are  lost  or 
have  been  destroyed,  unless  the  proponent  lost  or  destroyed  them 
in  bad  faith;  or 

(2)  Original  Not  Obtainable.  No  original  can  be  obtained  by 
any  available  judicial  process  or  procedure;  or 

(3)  Original  in  Possession  of  Opponent.  At  a  time  when  an 
original  was  under  the  control  of  a  party  against  whom  offered, 
he  was  put  on  notice,  by  the  pleadings  or  otherwise,  that  the 
contents  would  be  a  subject  of  proof  at  the  hearing,  and  he  does 
not  produce  the  original  at  the  hearing;  or 

(4)  Collateral  Matters.  The  writing,  recording,  or  photograph 
is  not  closely  related  to  a  controlling  issue. 

COMMENTARY 


131 


This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  1   }. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Basically  the  rule  requiring  the  production  of 
the  original  as  proof  of  contents  has  developed 
as  a  rule  of  preference:  if  failure  to  produce 
the  original  is  satisfactorily  explained, 
secondary  evidence  is  admissible.  The  instant 
rule  specifies  the  circumstances  under  which 
production  of  the  original  is  excused. 

The  rule  recognizes  no  'degrees'  of  secondary 
evidence. " 

Paragraph  (1)  provides  that  loss  or  destruction  of  the 
original,  unless  due  to  bad  faxth  of  the  proponent,  is  a 
satisfactory  explanation  of  nonproduction.  See  McCormick.  §201. 
This  paragraph  is  consistent  with  current  North  Carolina 
practice.   See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina  Evidence  §192  (1982). 

Paragraph  (2)  provides  that  when  the  original  is  in  the 
possession  of  a  third  person,  inability  to  procure  it  from  him  by 
resort  to  process  or  other  judicial  procedure  is  a  sufficient 
explanation  of  nonproduction.  The  Advisory  Committee's  Note 
states  that:  "Judicial  procedure  includes  subpoena  duces  tecum 
as  an  incident  to  the  taking  of  a  deposition  in  another 
jurisdiction.  No  further  showing  is  required.  See  McCormick 
§202."  Extreme  expense  and  inconvenience  in  obtaining  the 
document  will  not  constitute  unavailability. 

Paragraph  (3)  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice  in 
that  secondary  evidence  of  the  contents  of  a  writing  is 
admissible  if  the  opponent  who  is  in  possession  of  the  original 
fails,  after  notice,  to  produce  it  at  the  trial.  See  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  §193  (1982).  The  Advisory  Committee's 
Mote  states: 

"A  party  who  has  an  original  in  his  control  has 
no  need  for  the  protection  of  the  rule  if  put  on 
notice  that  proof  of  contents  will  be  made.  He 
can  ward  off  secondary  evidence  by  offering  the 
original.  The  notice  procedure  here  provided  is 
not  to  be  confused  with  orders  to  produce  or 
other  discovery  procedures,  as  the  purpose  of  the 
procedure  under  this  rule  is  to  afford  the 
opposite  party  an  opportunity  to  produce  the 
original,  not  to  compel  him  to  do  so.  McCormick 
§203." 

Under  the  rule,  notice  may  be  given  by  the  pleadings.  There 
are  no  North  Carolina  cases  on  this  point. 

Paragraph   (U)   is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  cases  in  that 


132 


production  of  the  original  is  not  required  if  the  writing  is  only 
collaterally  involved  in  the  case.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §191  (1982).   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"While  difficult  to  define  with  precision, 
situations  arise  in  which  no  good  purpose  is 
served  by  production  of  the  original.  Examples 
are  the  newspaper  in  an  action  for  the  price  of 
publishing  defendant's  advertisement,  Foster- 
Holcomb  Investment  Co.  v.  Little  Rock  Publishing 
Co.,  151  Ark.  4^9,  236  S.H.  597  (1922),  and  the 
streetcar  transfer  of  plaintiff  claiming  status 
as  a  passenger,  Chicago  City  R^.  Co.  v.  Carroll, 
206  111.  318,  68  N.E.  1087  (1903).  Numerous 
cases  are  collected  in  McCormick  §200,  p.  412,  n. 
1." 

"Rule  1005.   Public  Records. 

The  contents  of  an  official  record,  or  of  a  document  authorized 
to  be  recorded  or  filed  and  actually  recorded  or  filed,  including 
data  compilations  in  any  form,  if  otherwise  admissible,  may  be 
proved  by  copy,  certified  as  correct  in  accordance  with  Rule  902 
or  testified  to  be  correct  by  a  witness  who  has  compared  it  with 
the  original.  If  a  copy  which  complies  with  the  foregoing  cannot 
be  obtained  by  the  exercise  of  reasonable  diligence,  then  other 
evidence  of  the  contents  may  be  given. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid-  1005. 

Admission  of  certified  copies  of  registered  instruments  and 
official  records  are  currently  governed  by  G. S.  8-18,  G.S.  8-34, 
and  G.S.  lA-1,  Rule  44. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 

"Public  records  call  for  somewhat  different 
treatment.  Removing  them  from  their  usual  place 
of  keeping  would  be  attended  by  serious 
inconvenience  to  the  public  and  to  the  custodian. 
As  a  consequence  judicial  decisions  and  statutes 
commonly  hold  that  no  explanation  need  be  given 
for  failure  to  produce  the  original  of  a  public 
record.  McCormick  §204;  4  Wigmore  §§1215-1228. 
This    blanket   dispensation   from   producing   or 


accounting  for  the  original  wouir.  ^pen  the  door 
to  the  intorduction  of  every  kind  of  secondary 
evidence  of  contents  of  public  records  were  it 
not  for  the  preference  given  certified  or 
compared  copies.  Recognition  of  degrees  of 
secondary  evidence  in  this  situation  is  an 
appropriate  quid  pro  quo  for  not  applying  the 
requirement  of  producing  the  original. " 

"Pule  1006.   Summaries. 

The  contents  of  voluminous  writings,  recordings,  or  photograohs 
which  cannot  conveniently  be  examined  in  court  may  be  presented 
in  the  form  of  a  chart,  summary,  or  calculation.  The  originals, 
or  duplicates,  shall  be  made  available  for  examination  or 
copying,  or  both,  by  other  parties  at  a  reasonable  time  and 
place.   The  court  may  order  that  they  be  produced  in  court. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  F.  Evid.  1006. 

Where  documents  are  so  voluminous  that  it  would  be 
impracticable  to  produce  and  examine  them  in  court.  North 
Carolina  Courts  have  allowed  a  qualified  witness  to  testify  to 
the  results  of  his  examination  of  the  documents.  Brandis  on 
North  Carolina  Evidence  5192  (1982). 

"Rule  1007-   Testimony  or  Written  Admission  of  Party. 

Contents  of  writings,  recordings,  or  photographs  may  be  proved 
by  the  testimony  or  deposition  of  the  party  against  whom  offered 
or  by  his  written  admission,  without  accounting  for  the 
nonproduction  of  the  original. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  1007. 

This  rule  is  consistent  with  North  Carolina  practice  in  that 
the  original  writing  need  not  be  produced  where  the  opponent 
admits  that  the  copy  offered  in  evidence  is  correct.  See  Brandis 
pn  North  Carolina  Evidence  §192,  at  113  (1982).  The  rule 
clarifies  North  Carolina  law  by  not  allowing  proof  of  contents  by 
oral  evidence  of  an  oral  admission.  See  Norcum  v.  Savage,  140 
N.C.  472  (1906).   The  Advisory  Committee's  Note  states: 


134 


"While  the  parent  case,  Slatterie  v.  Pooley,  6  M. 
6  K.  664,  151  Eng,  Rep.  579  (Exch.  18U0) ,  allows 
proof  of  contents  by  evidence  of  an  oral 
admission  by  the  party  against  whom  offered, 
without  accounting  for  nonproduction  of  the 
original,  the  risk  of  inaccuracy  is  substantial 
and  the  decision  is  at  odds  with  the  purpose  of 
the  rule  giving  preference  to  the  original.  See 
4  Wigmore  §1255.  The  instant  rule  follows 
Professor  McCormick's  suggestion  of  limiting  this 
use  of  admissions  to  those  made  in  the  course  of 
giving  testimony  or  in  writing.  McCormick  §208, 
p.  424.  The  limitation,  of  course,  does  not  call 
for  excluding  evidence  of  an  oral  admission  when 
nonproduction  of  the  original  has  been  accounted 
for  and  secondary  evidence  generally  has  become 
admissible.   Rule  1004,  supra." 

"Pule  1008,   Functions  of  Court  and  Jury. 

When  the  admissibility  of  other  evidence  of  contents  of 
writings,  recordings,  or  photographs  under  these  rules  depends 
upon  the  fulfillment  of  a  condition  of  fact,  the  guestion  whether 
the  condition  has  been  fulfilled  is  ordinarily  for  the  court  to 
determine  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  Rule  104. 
However,  when  an  issue  is  raised  (a)  whether  the  asserted  writing 
ever  existed,  or  (b)  whether  another  writing,  recording,  or 
photograph  produced  at  the  trial  is  the  original,  or  (c)  whether 
other  evidence  of  contents  correctly  reflects  the  contents,  the 
issue  is  for  the  trier  of  fact  to  determine  as  in  the  case  of 
other  issues  of  fact. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  is  identical  to  Fed.  R.  Evid.  1008. 

The  Advisory  Committee's  note  states: 

"Most  preliminary  guestions  of  fact  in  connection 
with  applying  the  rule  preferring  the  original  as 
evidence  of  contents  are  for  the  judge,  under  the 
general  principles  announced  in  Rule  104,  su£ra- 
Thus,  the  guestion  whether  the  loss  of  the 
originals   has   been   established,   or    of    the 


fulfillment  of  other  conditions  s^  jified  in  Rale 
100U,  supra,  is  for  the  judge.  However, 
questions  may  arise  which  go  beyond  the  mere 
administration  of  the  rule  preferring  the 
original  and  into  the  merits  of  the  controversy. 
For  example,  plaintiff  offers  secondary  evidence 
of  the  contents  of  an  alleged  contract,  after 
first  introducing  evidence  of  loss  of  the 
original,  and  defendant  counters  with  evidence 
that  no  such  contract  was  ever  executed.  If  the 
judge  decides  that  the  contract  was  never 
executed  and  excludes  the  secondary  evidence,  the 
case  is  at  an  end  without  ever  going  to  the  jury 
on  a  central  issue.  Levxn,  Authentication  and 
Content  of  Writings,  10  Rutgers  I.  Rev.  632,  6'4U 
(1956) .  The  latter  portion  of  the  instant  rule 
is  designed  to  insure  treatment  of  these 
situations  as  raising  jury  questions.  The 
decision  is  not  one  for  uncontrolled  discretion 
of  the  jury  but  is  subject  to  the  control 
exercised  generally  by  the  judge  over  jury 
determinations.   See  Rule  104 (b),  supra. " 

Although  there  are  no  North  Carolina  cases  directly  on 
point.  Rule  1008  follows  the  division  of  function  between 
the  court  and  the  jury  with  respect  to  competency  and 
conditional  relevancy.  See  Brandis  on  North  Carolina 
Evidence  §  8  (1982)  . 

"ARTICLE  11. 

"Hiscellaneous  Rules. 

"Rule  1101.   Applicability  of  Rules. 

(a)  Proceedings  Generally-  Except  as  otherwise  provided  in 
subdivision  (b)  or  by  statute,  these  rules  apply  to  all  actions 
and  proceedings  in  the  courts  of  this  State. 

(b)  Rules  Inapplicable.  The  rules  other  than  those  with 
respect  to  privileges  do  not  apply  in  the  following  situations: 

(1)  Preliminary  Questions  of  Fact.  The  determination 
of  questions  of  fact  preliminary  to  admissibility 
of  evidence  when  the  issue  is  to  be  determined  by 
the  court  under  Rule  104(a). 

(2)  Grand  Jury.   Proceedings  before  granr^  juries. 


136 


(3)  Miscellaneous  Proceedings.  Proceedings  for 
extradition  or  rendition;  first  appearance  before 
district  court  judge  on  probable  caase  hearing  in 
criminal  cases;  sentencing,  or  granting  or  revoking 
probation;  issuance  of  warrants  for  arrest, 
criminal  summonses,  and  search  warrants;  and 
proceedings  with  respect  to  release  on  bail  or 
otherwise. 

(U)    Contempt   Proceedings.    Contempt   proceedings   in 

which   the   court   is   authorized   by   law   to   act 

summarily. 

COMMENTARY 

This  rule  resembles  Fed.  R.  Evid.  1101  with  appropriate 
modifications. 

Subdivision  (b)(1)  restates,  for  convenience,  the  provisions  of 
the  second  sentence  of  Rule  104(a),  supra.  See  Advisory 
Committee's  Note  to  that  rule. 

Current  North  Carolina  practice  with  respect  to  voir  dire, 
sentencing  hearings,  and  probation  revocation  hearings  is  not 
meant  to  be  changed  by  adoption  of  these  rules. 

"Rule  1102.   Short  Title. 

These  rules  shall  be  known  and  may  be  cited  as  the  'North 
Carolina  Rules  of  Evidence'." 

Sec.  2.  This  act  shall  become  effective  July  1,  1934, 
and  shall  apply  to  actions  and  proceedings  commenced  after  that 
date.  This  act  shall  also  apply  to  further  procedure  in  actions 
and  proceedings  then  pending,  except  to  the  extent  that 
application  of  the  act  would  not  be  feasible  or  would  work 
injustice,  in  which  event  former  evidentiary  principles  apply. 


137